
o 



1 8 * 



^ v. 



NARRATIVE 



o V 



MY CAPTIVITY 



AMONG THE 



SIOUX INDIAN S. 



B Y 

FANNY KELLY. 

WITH A BBIEF ACCOUNT OF GENERAL SULLY'S INDIAN EXPEDITION IN 1864, 
BEARING UPON EVENTS OCCURRING IN MY CAPTIVITY. 



HARTFORD, CONN. 

MUTUAL PUBLISHING COMPANY. 

QUAKER CITY PUBLISHING HOUSE, 

PHILADELPHIA, PA. 

1872. 



Mill 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, by 
FANNY KELLY, 
In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 



STEREOTYPED AT THE FRANKLIN TYPE FOUNDRY, CINCINNATI. 



GMfiars &tib Solbirrs of tlje (Elctantlj ©jjto Ca&alrg, 



For their 
Persistent and Daring 
Efforts to Aid my Husband in 
effecting my rescue j 
and to the 



(0 ffitcrs anb Solbicrs of % Sidb $ofon Cafmlrg, 



For Kindness 
shown me after my ran- 
B03i and Return to Fort Sully, this 
Narrative is Affectionately 
Dedicated by 




to the 



THE AUTHOR. 



INTRODUCTORY. 



The summer of 1864 marked a period of unusual 
peril to the daring pioneers seeking homes in the far 
West. Following upon the horrible massacres in Min- 
nesota in 1862, and the subsequent chastisements in- 
flicted 1 ; the expeditions under Gener^' Sully and 
Sibley in 1863, whereby the Indians were driven 
from the then western borders of civilization, in 
Iowa, Minnesota, and the white settlements of Dakota, 
in the Missouri Valley, the great emigrant trails to 
Idaho and Montana became the scene of fresh out- 
rages; and, from the wild, almost inaccessible nature 
of the country, pursuit and punishment were impos- 
sible. 

I was a member of a small company of emigrants, 
who were attacked by an overwhelming force of hos- 
tile Sioux, which resulted in the death of a large pro- 

M 



VI 



INTRODUCTORY. 



portion of the party, in my own capture, and a horri- 
ble captivity of five months' duration. 

Of my thrilling adventures and experience during 
this season of terror and privation, I propose to give 
a plain, unvarnished narrative, hoping the reader will 
be more interested in facts concerning the habits, man- 
ners, and customs of the Indians, and their treatment 
of prisoners, than in theoretical speculations and fine- 
wrought sentences. 

Some explanation is due the public for the delay in 
publishing this my narrative. From memoranda, kept 
during the period of my captivity, I had completed 
the w 7 ork for publication, when the manuscript was 
purloined and published; but the work was suppressed 
before it could be placed before the public. After sur- 
mounting many obstacles, I have at last succeeded in 
gathering the scattered fragments ; and, by the aid of 
memory, impressed as I pray no mortal's may ever be 
again, am enabled to place the results before, I trust, a 
kind-judging, appreciative public. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAP TEE I. page 

Early History — Canada to Kansas — Death of my Father — 
My Marriage — "Ho! for Idaho!" — Crossing the Platte 
Kiver — A Storm, . . . 11 

CHAPTER II. 
The Attack and the Capture, 19 

CHAPTER III. 

My Husband's Escape — Burial of the Dead— Arrival of the 
Survivors at Deer Creek — An ill-timed Ball, . . .28 

CHAPTER IV. 
Beginning of my Captivity, 37 

CHAPTER V. 

Plan for Little Mary's Escape — Tortures of Uncertainty — Un- 
successful Attempt to Escape, 4.5 

CHAPTER VI. 

Continuation of our March into the Wilderness — Suffering from 
Thirst and Weariness — Disappearance of my Fellow-pris- 
oner — Loss of the old Chief's Pipe, and its Consequences to 
me — A Scene of Terror, 49 

CHAPTER VII. 

Powder River — Another Attempt to Escape — Detection and 
Despair— A Quarrel — My Life saved by " Jumping Bear," 62 

(vii) 



viii 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER VIII. pagb 

The Storm — Arrival at the Indian Village — The old Chief's 
Wife — Some Kindness shown me — Attend a Feast, . . 72 

CHAPTER IX. 

Preparations for Battle— An Indian Village on the Move — 
Scalp Dance — A Horrible Scene of Savage Exultation — 
Compelled to join the Orgies — A Cause of Indian Hostility 
— Another Battle with the White Troops — Burial of an In- 
dian Boy — A Hasty Retreat — Made to act as Surgeon of the 
Wounded — Mauve Terre, or Bad Lands, . . . .92 

CHAPTER X. 

Mourning for the Slain — Threatened with Death at the Fiery 
Stake — Saved by a Speech from Ottawa — Starving Condition 
of the Indians, 106 

CHAPTER XI. 

Meet another White Female Captive — Sad Story of Mary 
Boyeau — A Child Roasted, and its Brains Dashed out — 
Murder of Mrs. Fletcher — Five Children Slaughtered — Fate 
of their Mother, 112 

CHAPTER XII. 

First Intimation of my Little Mary's Fate — Despair and De- 
lirium — A Shower of Grasshoppers — A Feast and a Fight — 
An Enraged Squaw — The Chief Wounded, . . . .120 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Arrival of " Porcupine " — A Letter from Captain Marshall — 
Hopes of Rescue — Treachery of the Messenger — Egosega- 
lonicha — The Tables Turned — Another Gleam of Hope — 
The Indian "White Tipi "—Disappointed— A White Man 
Bound and left to Starve — A Burial Incident, . . .129 

CHAPTER XIV. * 

Lost in the Indian Village — Black Bear's White Wife — A 
small Tea Party — The White Boy-captive, Charles Sylves- 
ter — The Sun Dance — A Conciliating Letter from General 
Sibley — A Puzzle of Human Bones — The Indian as an Art- 
ist — I Destroy a Picture and am Punished with Fire-brands 
—A Sick Indian, 136 



CONTEXTS. 



CHAPTER XV. pagb 

Preparing the Chi-cha-cha, or Killikinnick — Attack on Cap- 
tain Fisk's Emigrant Train — Fourteen Whites Killed — A 
big Haul of Whisky — A Drunken Debauch — I write a Letter 
to Captain Fisk under dictation — Poisoned Indians — The 
Train saved by my Clerical Strategy, 147 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Scenes on Cannon Ball Prairie — Reflections, . . . . 154 

CHAPTER XVII. 
A Prairie on Fire — Scenes of Terror, 159 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Last days with the Ogalalla Sioux — Massacre of a Party re- 
turning from Idaho — A Woman's Scalp — A Scalp Dance — 
Suspicious Circumstance — Arrival of Blackfeet Indians — 



Negotiations for my Ransom — Treachery, .... 164 

CHAPTER XIX. 
Indian Customs, . . 175 

CHAPTER XX. 

An Indian tradition — Arrival at the Blackfeet Village — An 
offer to purchase me indignantly rejected — A Yankton at- 
tempts my Capture, 191 

CHAPTER XXI. 



Appearance of ^Jumping Bear — I prevail on him to carry a 
Letter to the Fort — A War Speech — Intended Treachery — 
Resume our Journey to the Fort — Singular Meeting with a 



White Man— "Has Richmond Fallen ? "—Arrival at the 
Fort— I am Free! . . . . . . .199 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Retrospection — A Border Trading post- 1 • ison Hospitality 
— A Visit from the Commandant of Port Cice — Arrival of 
my Husband — Affecting Scene, 212 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
Sad Fate of Little Mary, 218 



X 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTEE XXIV. pagi 

What occurred at Fort Laramie after my Capture — Efforts to 
Rescue — Lieutenant Brown killed — Reward offered — It is 
the Means of restoring another White Woman and Child — 
Her Rescuers hung for Former Murders — A Letter announc- 
ing my Safe Arrival at Fort Sully, 223 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Supper in Honor of our Re-union — Departure from Fort Sully 
— Incidents by the way — Arrival at Geneva — Mother and 
Child — A Happy Meeting, 228 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Elizabeth Blackwell — Mormon Home — A brutal Father — The 
Mother and Daughters flee to the Mountains — Death of the 
Mother and Sisters from exposure — Elizabeth saved by an 
Indian — A White Woman tortured — Rescued Children — 
The Boxx Family— Capture' of Mrs. Blynn, . . .238 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

Move to Wyoming — False Friends — The Manuscript of my 
Narrative taken by another party and published — I go to 
Washington, 250 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 
General Sully's Expedition, 255 

Poem to Mrs. Fannie Kelly, 268 

Certificate of Indian Chiefs, 270 

Certified Copies of my Correspondence with Captain 

Fisk, . 274 

Statement of Lieutenant G. A. Hesselberg, . . . 279 
Statement of Officers and Members of the Sixth 

Iowa Cavalry, 282 



CAPTIVITY AMONG THE SIOUX. 



CHAPTER I. 

EARLY HISTORY — CANADA TO KANSAS — DEATH OF MY FATHER — MY 
MARRIAGE — " HO ! FOR IDAHO ! " — CROSSING THE PLATTE RIVHR — 
A STORM. 

I was born in Orillia, Canada, in 1845. Our home 
was on the lake shore, and there amid pleasant sur- 
roundings I passed the happy days of early childhood. 

The years 1852 to 1856 witnessed, probably, the 
heavest immigration the West has ever known in a 
corresponding length of time. Those who had gone 
before sent back to their friends such marvelous ac- 
counts of the fertility of the soil, the rapid develop- 
ment of the country, and the ease with which fortunes 
were made, the " Western fever " became almost epi- 
demic. Whole towns in the old, Eastern States were 
almost depopulated. Old substantial farmers, sur- 
rounded apparently by all the comforts that heart 
could wish, sacrificed the homes wherein their families 
had been reared for generations, and, with all their 
worldly possessions, turned their faces toward the set- 

(11) 



12 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



ting sun. And with what high hopes! Alas! how 
few, comparatively, met their realization. 

In 1856, my father, James Wiggins, joined a New 
York colony bound for Kansas. Being favorably im- 
pressed with the country and its people, they located the 
town of Geneva, and my father returned for his family. 

Reaching the Missouri River on our way to our new 
home, my father was attacked with cholera, and died. 

In. obedience to his dying instructions, my widowed 
mother, with her little family, continued on the way to 
our new home.- But, oh!* with what saddened hearts 
we entered into its possession. It seemed as if the 
light of our life had gone out. He who had been 
before to prepare that home for us, was not there to 
share it with us, and, far away from all early asso- 
ciations, almost alone in a new and sparsely settled 
country, it seemed as though hope had died. 

But God is merciful. He prepares the soul for its 
burdens. Of a truth, "He tempers the wind to the 
shorn lamb." 

Our family remained in this pleasant prairie home, 
where I was married to Josiah S. Kelly. 

My husband's health failing, he resolved upon a 
change of climate. Accordingly, on the 17th of May, 
1864, a party of six persons, consisting of Mr. Gardner 
Wakefield, my husband, myself, our adopted daughter 
(my sister's child), and two colored servants, started 
from Geneva, with high-wrought hopes and pleasant 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS, 



13 



anticipations of a romantic and delightful journey 
•across the plains, and a confident expectation of future 
prosperity among the golden hills of Idaho. 

A few days after commencing our journey, we were 
joined by Mr. Sharp, a Methodist clergyman, from 
Verdigris River, about thirty miles south of Geneva; 
and, a few weeks later, we overtook a large train of 
emigrants, among whom were a family from Allen 
County with whom we were acquainted — Mr. Larimer, 
wife, and child, a boy eight years old. Preferring to 
travel with our small train, they left the larger one 
and became members of our party. The addition of 
one of my own sex to our little company was cause 
of much rejoicing to me, and helped relieve the dull- 
ness of our tiresome march. 

The hours of noon and evening rest were spent in 
preparing our frugal meals, gathering flowers with our 
children, picking berries, hunting curiosities, or gazing 
in wrapt wonder and admiration at the beauties of this 
strange, bewildering country. 

Our amusements were varied. Singing, reading, 
writing to friends at home, or pleasant conversation, 
occupied our leisure hours. 

So passed the first few happy clays of our emigration 
to the land of sunshine and flowers. 

When the sun had set, when his last rays were 
flecking the towering peaks of the Rocky Mountains, 
gathering around the camp-fires, in our home-like tent, 



14 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



we ate with a relish known only to those who, like us, 
scented the pure air, and lived as nature demanded. 

At night; when our camp had been arranged by 
Andy and Franklin, our colored men, it was always 
in the same relative position, Mr. Kelly riding a few 
miles ahead as evening drew near to select the camping 
ground. 

The atmosphere, which during the day was hot and 
stifling, became cool, and was laden with the odor of 
prairie flowers, the night dews filling their beautiful 
cups with the waters of heaven. 

The solemnity of night pervaded every thing. The 
warblings of the feathered tribe had ceased. The an- 
telope and deer rested on the bills; no sound of laugh- 
ing, noisy children, as in a settled country ; no tramp- 
ing of busy feet, or hurrying to and fro. All is silent. 
Nature, like man, has put aside the labors of the day, 
and is enjoying rest and peace. 

Yonder, as a tiny spark, as a distant star, might be 
seen from the road a little camp-fire in the darkness 
spread over the earth. 

Every eye in our little company is closed, every 
hand still, as we lay in our snugly-covered wagons, 
awaiting the dawn of another day. 

And the Eye that never sleeps watched over us in our 
lonely camp, and cared for the slumbering travelers. 

Mr. Wakefield, with whom we became acquainted 
after he came to settle at Geneva, proved a most agree- 



AMOSG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



15 



able companion. Affable and courteous, unselfish, 
and a gentleman, we remember him with profound 
respect. 

A fine bridge crosses the Kansas River. A half- 
hour's ride through the dense heavy timber, over a jet- 
black soil of incalculable richness, brought us to this 
bridge, which we crossed. 

We then beheld the lovely valley of the prairies, 
intersecting the deep green of graceful slopes, where 
waves tall prairie grass, among which the wild flow- 
ers grow. 

Over hundreds of acres these blossoms are scattered, 
yellow, purple, white, and blue, making the earth 
look like a rich carpet of variegated colors ; those 
blooming in spring are of tender, modest hue, in later 
summer and early autumn clothed in gorgeous splendor. 
Solomon's gold and purple could not outrival them. 

Nature seemingly reveled in beauty, for beauty's 
sake alone, for none but the simple children of the 
forest to view her in state. 

Slowly the myriad years come and go upon her soli- 
tary places. Tender spring-time and glorious summer 
drop down their gifts from overflowing coffers, while 
the steps of bounding deer or the notes of singing 
birds break upon the lonely air. 

The sky is of wonderful clearness and transparency. 
Narrow belts and fringes of forest mark the way of 
winding streams. 



16 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



In the distance rise conical mounds, wrapped in the 
soft veil of dim and dreamy haze. 

Upon the beaten road are emigrants wending their 
way, their household goods packed in long covered 
wagons, drawn by oxen, mules, or horses; speculators 
working their way to some new town with women and 
children ; and we meet with half-breed girls, with 
heavy eye-lashes and sun-burnt cheeks, jogging along 
on horseback. 

I was surprised to see so many women among the 
emigrants, and to see how easily they adapted them- 
selves to the hardships experienced in a journey across 
the plains. 

As a rule, the emigrants travel without tents, sleep- 
ing in and under wagons, without removing their 
clothing. 

Cooking among emigrants to the far West is a very 
primitive operation, a frying-pan and perhaps a Dutch 
oven comprising the major part of the kitchen fur- 
niture. 

The scarcity of timber is a source of great inconven- 
ience and discomfort, " buffalo chips " being the sub- 
stitute. At some of the stations, where opportunitv 
offered, Mr. Kelly bought wood by the pound, as I 
had not yet been long enough inured to plains priva- 
tions to relish food cooked over a fire made with 
u chips v * of that kind. 

We crossed the Platte Paver by binding four wagon 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



17 



boxes together, then loaded the boat with goods, and 
were rowed across by about twenty men. 

We were several days in crossing. Our cattle and 
horses swam across. The air had been heavy and op- 
pressively hot ; now the sky began to darken suddenly, 
and just as we reached the opposite shore, a gleam of 
lightning, like a forked tongue of flame, shot out of 
the black clouds, blinding us by its flash, and followed 
by a frightful crash of thunder. 

Another gleam and another crash followed, and the 
dense blackness lowered threateningly over us, almost 
shutting out the heights beyond, and seeming to en- 
circle us like prisoners in the valley that lay at our 
feet. 

The vivid flashes lighting the darkness for an instant 
only made its gloom more fearful, and the heavy roll- 
ing of the thunder seemed almost to rend the heav- 
ens above it. 

All at once it burst upon our unprotected heads in 
rain. But such rain ! Not the gentle droppings of an 
afternoon shower, nor a commonplace storm, but a 
sweeping avalanche of water, drenching us completely 
at the first dash, and continuing to pour, seeming to 
threaten the earth on which we stood, and tempt the 
old Platte to rise and claim it as its own. 

Our wagon covers had been removed in the fording, 
and we had no time to put up tents for our protection 
until its fury was exhausted. And so we were forced 
2 



18 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



to brave the elements, with part of our company on 
the other side of the swollen river, and a wild scene, 
we could scarcely discern through the pelting rain, sur- 
rounding us. 

One soon becomes heroic in an open-air life, and so 
we put up what shelter we could when the abating 
storm gave us opportunity; and, wringing the water 
out of clothes, hair, and eye-brows, we camped in 
cheerful hope of a bright to-morrow, which did not 
disappoint us, and our hundreds of emigrant compan- 
ions scattered on the way. 

Each recurring Sabbath was gratefully hailed as a 
season of thought and repose ; as a matter of conscience 
and duty w T e observed the day, and took pleasure in 
doing so. 

We had divine service performed, observing the 
ceremonies of prayer, preaching, and singing, which 
was fully appreciated in our absence from home and 
its religious privileges. 

Twenty-five miles from California Crossing is a place 
called Ash Hollow, where the eye is lost in space as it 
endeavors to penetrate its depths. Here some years 
before, General Harney made his name famous by an 
indiscriminate massacre of a band of hostile Indians, 
with their women and children. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



19 



CHAPTER II. 

THE ATTACK AND THE CAPTURE. 

A traix of wagons were coursing; their westward 
way, with visions of the future bright as our own. 
Sometimes a single team might be seen traveling alone. 

Our party were among the many small squads emi- 
grating to the land of promise. 

The day on which our doomed family were scattered 
and killed was the 12th of July, a warm and oppressive 
day. The burning sun poured forth its hottest rays upon 
the great Black Hills and the vast plains of Montana, 
and the great emigrant road was strewed with men, 
women, and children, and flocks of cattle, representing 
towns of adventurers. 

AYe looked anxiously forward to the approach of 
evening, with a sense of relief, after the excessive heat 
of the day. 

Our journey had been pleasant, but toilsome, for 
we had been long weeks on the road. 

Slowly our wagons wound through the timber that 
skirted the Little Box Elder, and, crossing the stream, 
we ascended the opposite bank. 



20 



NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



We had no thought of danger or timid misgivings 
on the subject of savages, for our fears had been all dis- 
persed by constantly received assurances of their friend- 
liness. 

At the outposts and ranches, we heard nothing but 
ridicule of their pretensions to warfare, and at Fort 
Laramie, where information that should have been 
reliable was given us, we had renewed assurances of 
the safety of the road and friendliness of the Indians. 

At Horseshoe Creek, which we had just left, and 
where there was a telegraph station, our inquiries had 
elicited similar assurances as to the quiet and peaceful 
state of the country through which we must pass. 

Being thus persuaded that fears were groundless, we 
entertained none, and, as I have mentioned before, our 
small company preferred to travel alone on account of 
the greater progress made in that way. 

The beauty of the sunset and the scenery around us 
filled our hearts with joy, and Mr. Wakefield's voice 
was heard in song for the last time, as he sang, "Ho! 
for Idaho." Little Mary's low, sweet voice, too, joined 
in the chorus. She was so happy in her childish glee 
on that day, as she always was. She was the star and 
joy of our whole party. 

We wended our way peacefully and cheerfully on, 
without a thought of the danger that was lying like a 
tiger in ambush in our path. 

Without a sound of preparation or a word of warn- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



21 



ing, the bluffs before us were covered with a party of 
about two hundred and fifty Indians, painted and 
equipped for war, who uttered the wild war-whoop and 
fired a signal volley of guns and revolvers into the air. 

This terrible and unexpected apparition came upon us 
with such startling swiftness that we had not time to 
think before the main body halted and sent out a part 
of their force, which circled us round at regular inter- 
vals, but some distance from our wagons. Recovering 
from the shock, our men instantly resolved on defense, 
and corralled the wagons. My husband was looked 
upon as leader, as he was principal owner of the train. 
Without regard to the insignificance of our numbers, 
Mr. Kelly was ready to stand his ground ; but, with all 
the power I could command, I entreated him to forbear 
and only attempt conciliation. " If you fire one shot," 
I said, " I feel sure you will seal our fate, as they seem 
to outnumber us ten to one, and will at once massacre 
all of us." 

Love for the tremfeling little girl at my side, my hus- 
band, and friends, made me strong to protest against any 
thing that would lessen our chance for escape with our 
lives. Poor little Mary ! from the first she had enter- 
tained an ungovernable dread of the Indians, a repug- 
nance that could not be overcome, although in our 
intercourse with friendly savages, I had endeavored to 
show how unfounded it was, and persuade her that 
they were civil and harmless, but all in vain. Mr. 



22 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Kelly bought her beads and many little presents from 
them which she much admired, but she would always 
add, "They look so cross at me and they have knives 
and tomahawks, and I fear they will kill me." Could 
it be that her tender young mind had some presenti- 
ment or warning of her horrid fate? 

My husband advanced to meet the chief and demand 
his intentions. 

The savage leader immediately came toward him, 
riding forward and uttering the words, " How ! how I" 
which are understood to mean a friendly salutation. 

His name was Ottawa, and he was a war chief of 
the Ogalalla band of the Sioux nation. He struck 
himself on his breast, saying, "Good Indian, me/' and 
pointing to those around him, he continued, "Heap 
good Indian, hunt buffalo and deer." He assured us 
of his utmost friendship m for the white people; then 
he shook hands, and his band followed his example, 
crowding around our wagons, shaking us all by the 
hand over and over again, until our arms ached, and 
grinning and nodding with every demonstration of 
good will. 

Our only policy seemed to be temporizing, in hope 
of assistance approaching; and, to gain time, we allowed 
them unopposed to do whatever they fancied. First, 
they said they would like to change one of their horses 
for the one Mr. Kelly was riding, a favorite race 
horse. Very much against his will, he acceded to their 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



23 



request, and gave up to them the noble animal to which 
he was fondly attached. 

My husband came to me with words of cheer and 
hope, but oh ! what a marked look of despair was upon 
his face, such as I had never seen before. 

The Indians asked for flour, and we gave them what 
they wanted of provisions. The flour they emptied 
upon the ground, saving only the sack. They talked 
to us p'artly by signs and partly in broken English, 
with which some of them were quite familiar, and as 
we were anxious to suit ourselves to their whims and 
preserve a friendly intercourse as long as possible, we 
allowed them to take whatever they desired, and offered 
them many presents besides. It was, as I have said be- 
fore, extremely warm weather, but they remarked that 
the cold made it necessary for them to look for clothing, 
and begged for some from our stock, which was granted 
without the slightest offered objection on our part. I, 
in a careless-like manner, said they must give me some 
moccasins for some articles of clothing that I had just 
handed them, and very pleasantly a young Indian gave 
me a nice pair, richly embroidered with different colored 
beads. 

Our anxiety to conciliate them increased every mo- 
ment, for the hope of help arriving from some quarter 
grew stronger as they dallied, and, alas ! it was our 
only one. 

They grew bolder and more insolent in their ad- 



24 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



vances. One of them laid hold of my husband's gun, 
but, being repulsed, desisted. 

The chief at last intimated that he desired us to pro- 
ceed on our way, promising that we should not be 
molested. We obeyed, without trusting them, and 
soon the train was again in motion, the Indians insist- 
ing on driving our herd, and growing ominously 
familiar. Soon my husband called a halt. He saw 
that we were approaching a rocky glen, in whose 
gloomy depths he anticipated a murderous attack, and 
from which escape would be utterly impossible. Our 
enemies urged us still forward, but we resolutely re- 
fused to stir, when they requested that we should pre- 
pare supper, which they said they would share with 
us, and then go to the hills to sleep. The men of our 
party concluded it best to give them a feast. Mr. 
Kelly gave orders to our two colored servants to pre- 
pare at once to make a feast for the Indians. 

Andy said, " I think, if I knows any thing about 
it, they 's had their supper as they had been eating 
sugar crackers from our wagons for an hour or more. 

The two colored men had been slaves among the 
Cherokees, and knew the Indian character by expe- 
rience. Their fear and horror of them was unbounded, 
and their terror seemed pitiable to us, as they had 
worked for us a long time, and were most faithful, 
trustworthy servants. 

Each man was busy preparing the supper; Mr, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



25 



Larimer and Frank were making the fire ; Mr. Wake- 
field was getting provisions out of the wagon; Mr. 
Taylor was attending to his team ; Mr. Kelly and 
Andy were out some distance gathering w r ood ; Mr. 
Sharp was distributing sugar among the Indians ; sup- 
per, that they asked for, was in rapid progress of prep- 
aration, when suddenly our terrible enemies threw off 
their masks and displayed their truly demoniac na- 
tures. There was a simultaneous discharge of arms, 
and when the cloud of smoke cleared away, I could 
see the retreating form of Mr. Larimer and the slow 
motion of poor Mr. Wakefield, for he was mortally 
w T ounded. 

Mr. Kelly and Andy made a miraculous escape with 
their lives. Mr. Sharp was killed within a few feet 
of me. Mr. Taylor — I never can forget his face as I 
saw him shot through the forehead with a rifle ball. 
He looked at me as he fell backward to the ground a 
corpse. I was the last object that met his dying gaze. 
Our poor faithful Frank fell at my feet pierced by 
many arrows. I recall the scene with a sickening 
horror. I could not see my husband anywhere, and 
did not know his fate, but feared and trembled. "With 
a glance at my surroundings, my senses seemed gone 
for a time, but I could only live and endure. 

I had but little time for thought, for the Indians 
quickly sprang into our wagons, tearing off covers, 
breaking, crushing, and smashing all hinderances to 



26 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



plunder, breaking open locks, trunks, and boxes, and 
distributing or destroying our goods with great rapidity, 
using their tomahawks to pry open boxes, which they 
split up in savage recklessness. 

Oh, what horrible sights met my view! Pen is 
powerless to portray the scenes occurring around me. 
They filled the air with the fearful war-whoops and 
hideous shouts. I endeavored to keep my fears quiet 
as possible, knowing that an indiscreet act on my part 
might result in jeopardizing our lives, though I felt 
certain that we two helpless women would share 
death by their hands ; but with as much of an air of 
indifference as I could command, I kept still, hoping 
to prolong our lives, even if but a few moments. I was 
not allowed this quiet but a moment, when two of the 
most savage-looking of the party rushed up into my 
wagon, with tomahawks drawn in their right hands, 
and with their left seized me by both hands and pulled 
me violently to the ground, injuring my limbs very 
severely, almost breaking them, from the effects of 
which I afterward suffered a great deal. I turned to 
my little Mary, who, with outstretched hands, was 
standing in the wagon, took her in my arms and helped 
her to the ground. I then turned to the chief, put my 
hand upon his arm, and implored his protection for 
my fellow-prisoner and our children. At first he gave 
me no hope, but seemed utterly indifferent to my 
prayers. Partly in words and partly by signs, he 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



27 



ordered me to remain quiet, placing his hand upon his 
revolver, that hung in a belt at his side, as an argu- 
ment to enforce obedience. 

A short distance in the rear of our train a wagon 
was in sight. The chief immediately dispatched a de- 
tachment of his band to capture or to cut it off from us, 
and I saw them ride furiously off in pursuit of the 
small party, which consisted only of one family and 
a man who rode in advance of the single wagon. 
The horseman was almost instantly surrounded and 
killed by a volley of arrows. The husband of the 
family quickly turned his team around and started 
them at full speed, gave the whip and lines to his wife, 
who held close in her arms her youngest child. He 
then went to the back end of his wagon and threw 
out boxes, trunks, every thing that he possessed. His 
wife meantime gave all her mind and strength to urg- 
ing the horses forward on their flight from death. The 
Indians had by this time come very near, so that they 
riddled the wagon-cover with bullets and arrows, one 
passing through the sleeve of the child's dress in its 
mother's arms, but doing it no personal injury. 

The terrified man kept the Indians at bay with his 
revolver, and finally they left him and rode furiously 
back to the scene of the murder of our train. 



28 



NAEEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER III. 

MY HUSBAND'S ESCAPE — BURIAL OF THE DEAD — ARRIVAL OF THE 
SURVIVORS AT DEER CREEK — AN ILL-TIMED BALL. 

"When the Indians fired their fatal volley into the 
midst of our little company, while yet they were pre- 
paring to entertain them with a hospitable supper, my 
husband was some distance from the scene of horror; 
but, startled by the unexpected report, he hurriedly 
glanced around, saw the pale, terror-stricken faces of 
his wife and child, and the fall of Rev. Mr. Sharp 
from the wagon, while in the act of reaching for sugar 
and other articles of food with which to conciliate our 
savage guests. The hopelessness of the situation struck 
a chill to his heart. Having laid down his gun to 
assist in the preparation of the feast, the utter futility 
of contending single-handed against such a host of 
infuriated demons was too apparent. His only hope, 
and that a slight one indeed, was that the Indians 
might spare the lives of his wife and child, to obtain 
a ransom. In this hope he resolved upon efforts for 
the preservation of his own life, that he might after- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



29 



ward put forth efforts for our rescue, either by pur- 
suit and strategy, or by purchase. 

He was shot at, and the barbed arrows whizzed past 
him, some passing through his clothing. He saw Mr. 
Wakefield fall, and knew that he was wounded, if not 
killed. Mr. Larimer passed him in his flight for life 
toward some neighboring timber. 

Mr. Kelly then ran for some tall grass and sage 
brush, where he concealed himself, favored by the fast 
approaching darkness. Scarcely daring to breathe, his 
mind tortured with agonizing fears for the fate of his 
wife and child, he seemed to hear from them the cry 
for help, and at one time resolved to rush to their 
rescue, or die with them; any fate seemed better than 
such torturing doubt. But, realizing at last the utter 
hopelessness of an attempt at rescue, and knowing that 
it was a custom of the Indians, sometimes, to spare 
the lives of white women and children taken captive, 
for ransom, he again resolved, if possible, to save his 
own life, that he might devote all his energies, and the 
remnant of fortune the savages had not despoiled him 
of, to the accomplishment of the rescue of his wife 
and child. 

Lying in his perilous shelter, he saw darkness creep 
slowly around the hills, closing on the scene of murder 
and devastation, like a curtain of mercy dropped to 
shut out a hideous sight. He heard the noise of 
breaking and crashing boxes, and the voices of the 



30 



NAREATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Indians calling to each other ; then came the culmi- 
nation of his awful suspense. The Indians had again 
mounted their horses, and, raising the terrible war 
song, chanted its ominous notes as they took their way 
across the hills, carrying his yearning thoughts with 
them. Pen is powerless to portray the agony, to him, 
of those fearful moments. 

Still fearing to move in the darkness, he distin- 
guished footsteps near him, and knew by the stealthy 
tread that they were those of an Indian. In breath- 
less silence he crouched close to the ground, fearing 
each instant the descent of the tomahawk and the 
gleam of the scalping-knife, when, strange to say, a 
venomous reptile came to his rescue, and his enemy 
fled before it. A huge rattlesnake, one of the many 
with which that region is infested, raised its curved 
neck close beside him, and, thrusting forth its poison- 
ous fangs, gave a warning rattle. The prowling 
Indian took alarm at the sound ; other snakes, roused 
for the safety of their young in the dens around, re- 
peated it, and the savage, knowing it would be death 
to venture further, retreated, leaving my husband in 
safety where he had taken refuge; for, although he 
must have lain close to the noisome reptile, he re- 
ceived no hurt, and the greater horror of his human 
foe rendered him almost indifferent to the dangers 
of his surroundings. 

Cautiously he crawled out of the weeds and grass, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



31 



and, rising to his feet unharmed, started swiftly in an 
eastward direction. He had to go far out in the hills 
to avoid the savages, and, after traveling many miles 
around, he at last reached the large train, with which 
the small party I had seen pursued had previously 
taken refuge. 

They were already consolidating with other trains 
for defense, and would not venture to join Mr. Kelly, 
although he earnestly implored assistance to go out in 
aid of his friends and family, if any of them should 
be left alive. 

The colored man, Andy, soon after joined them. 
He came in running and in great excitement, and was 
about to report all the company killed, when he joy- 
fully discovered Mr. Kelly. 

Great consternation and alarm had spread with the 
tidings of the massacre, and fears for personal safety 
prevented any one from joining my unhappy husband 
in efforts to rescue his wife and child, or succor his 
missing companions. 

The train did not move forward until re-enforced by 
many others along the road; and even then every 
precaution was taken to secure safety and prevent a 
surprise. "Women in many instances drove the teams, 
to prevent their husbands or fathers being taken at a 
disadvantage; weapons were in every man's hands, and 
vigilant eyes were fixed on every bluff or gorge, antici- 
pating attack. 



32 



NAEEATIYE OF CAPTIVITY 



A little time and travel brought them to the first 
scene of murder, where they found the dead body of 
the companion of the man who so narrowly escaped 
w T ith his family. They placed the body in a wagon, 
and proceeded to the dreaded spot where the slaughter 
of our party had occurred. 

The wagons still were standing, and feathers, flour, 
the remnants of much that was but half destroyed, lay 
scattered about the ground. 

Mr. Kelly, with faltering steps, supported by the 
strong arm of Andy, was among the first to search 
the spot ; his intense distress for the unknown fate of 
his family urged him on, although he dreaded to think 
of what the bloody spot might disclose to him. 

The dead bodies of Mr. Sharp, Mr. Taylor, and our 
colored servant, Franklin, were discovered lying where 
they had fallen. Poor Frank had been shot by an 
arrow that pierced both his legs, pinning them together, 
in which condition he had been murdered by the ruth- 
less wretches by having his skull broken. 

Both Mr. Sharp and Mr. Taylor left large families 
at home to mourn their loss. Mr. Larimer came up 
with an arrow wound in one of his limbs. He had 
passed the night in trying to elude his savage pursuers, 
and was very tired and exhausted, and very much dis- 
tressed about his wife and son, a robust little fellow of 
eight or nine years. 

But Mr. Wakefield was nowhere to be seen. After 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



33 



searching the brushwood for some time, and a quarter 
of a mile distant from the scene of attack, they dis- 
covered him still alive, but pierced by three arrows that 
he had vainly endeavored to extract, succeeding only in 
withdrawing the shafts, but leaving the steel points 
still deeply imbedded in the flesh. Mr. Kelly took 
him and cared for him with all the skill and kindness 
possible. 2so brothers could have been more tenderly 
attached to each other than they. He then procured as 
comfortable a conveyance as he could for them, and 
picked up a few relics from our demolished train. 
Among them was a daily journal of our trip, from the 
time we were married until the hour that the Indians 
came upon us. This he prized, as he said, more than 
he did his life. 

The next thing that was necessary to do, after the 
wounded were cared for, was to bury the dead, and a 
w r ide grave was dug and the four bodies solemnly con- 
signed, uncoffined, to the earth. A buffalo robe was 
placed above them, and then the earth was piled on 
their unconscious breasts. 

At that time the question of color had occasioned 
much dissension, and controversy ran high as to the 
propriety of allowing the colored people the privilege 
of sitting beside their white brethren. Poor Franklin 
had shared death with our companions, and was not 
deemed unworthy to share the common grave of his 
fellow victims. They lie together in the valley of 



34 



NAEEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Little Box Elder, where with saddened hearts our 
friends left them, thinking of the high hopes and 
fearless energy with which they had started on their 
journey, each feeling secure in the success that awaited 
them, and never, for a moment, dreaming of the 
grave in the wilderness that was to close over them 
and their earthly hopes. They were buried on the 
desolate plain, a thousand miles away from their 
loved wives and children, who bemoan their sad, 
untimely fate. 

Mr. Kelly found part of his herd of cattle grazing 
near by ; Mr. Sharp's were still tied to the stake where 
he had carefully secured them. The Indians had taken 
our horses, but left the cattle, as they do when they are 
on the war path, or unless they need meat for present 
use. They shot some of them, however, and left them 
to decay upon the plain. Many arrows were scattered 
upon the ground, their peculiar marks showing that 
their owners had all belonged to one tribe, though of 
different bands. They were similar in form and finish ; 
the shafts were round and three feet long, grooved on 
their sides, that the blood of the victim might not be 
impeded in its outward flow; each had three strips of 
feathers attached to its top, about seven inches in length, 
and, on the other end, a steel point, fastened lightly, so 
as to be easily detached in the flesh it penetrates. The 
depth of the wound depends on the distance of the 
aim, but they sometimes pass quite through the body, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



35 



though usually their force is exhausted in entering a 
few inches beyond the point. 

The wounded being made as comfortable as circum- 
stances would allow, the train left the spot in the even- 
ing, and moved forward to an encampment a mile 
distant from the sad place, where the journey of our 
lost companions had ended forever, w r hose visions of 
the golden land must be a higher and brighter one than 
earthly eyes can claim. 

Early next day the travelers arrived at Deer Creek 
Fort, where Mr. Kelly found medical aid for the 
wounded, and procured a tent to shelter them, and 
devoted himself to alleviating their sufferings, and, 
with the assistance of the kind people of the fort, suc- 
ceeded in arranging them in tolerable comfort. 

Captain Rhineheart was commanding officer at Deer 
Creek, and ordered the property of the deceased to be 
delivered over to him, which Mr. Kelly did. 

The story of the attack and massacre had traveled 
faster than the sufferers from its barbarity. The gar- 
rison had learned it before the train arrived, through 
some soldiers returning from Fort Laramie, where 
they had been to receive money from the paymaster, 
who had heard an account of the attack on the road, 
and had a passing glimpse of the terrible field of 
slaughter. 

The evening that the large train arrived at the fort, 
the officers gave a ball, and the emigrant women were 



36 



NAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



invited, from the trains camped in the vicinity, to join 
in these inappropriately timed festivities. 

The mother of the child, who had so narrowly es- 
caped death, having lost her own wardrobe in her 
efforts to escape the pursuit of the Indians, borrowed a 
dress from a lady who resided at the fort, and attended 
the entertainment, dancing and joining in the gayeties, 
when the burial of their companion and our poor men 
had just been completed, and the heavy cloud of our 
calamity had so lately shrouded them in gloom, Such 
are the effects of isolation from social and civil in- 
fluence, and contact with danger, and familiarity with 
terror and death. 

People grow reckless, and often lose the gentle sym- 
pathies that alleviate suffering, from frequent inter- 
course with it in its worst forms. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS 



37 



CHAPTER IV. 

BEGINNING OF MY CAPTIVITY. 

The facts related in the preceding chapter concern- 
ing matters occurring in Mr. Kelly's experience, and 
adventures after the attack upon our train, were related 
to me after my restoration to freedom and my hus- 
band, by him. 

I now return to the narration of my own terrible 
experiences. 

I was led a short distance from the wagon, with 
Mary, and told to remain quiet, and tried to submit ; 
but oh, what a yearning sprang up in my heart to 
escape, as I hoped my husband had done ! But many 
watchful eyes were upon me, and enemies on every 
side, and I realized that any effort then at escape 
would result in failure, and probably cause the death 
of all the prisoners. 

Mrs. Larimer, with her boy, came to us, trembling 
with fear, saying, " The men have all escaped, and left 
us to the mercy of the savages." 

In reply, I said, " I do hope they have. What 
benefit would it be to us, to have them here, to suffer 



38 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



this fear and danger with us? They would be killed, 
and then all hope of rescue for us would be at an 
end,"' 

Her agitation was extreme. Her grief seemed to 
have reached its climax when she saw the Indians 
destroying her property, which consisted principally 
of such articles as belong to the Daguerrean art. She 
had indulged in high hopes of fortune from the pros- 
ecution of this art among the mining towns of Idaho. 
As she saw her chemical-, picture cases, and other 
property pertaining to her calling, being destroyed, 
she uttered such a wild despairing cry as brought the 
chief of the band to us, who, with gleaming knife, 
threatened to end all her further troubles in this world. 
The moment was a critical one for her. The Indians 
were flushed with an easy-won victory over a weak 
party; they had i; tasted blood,"' and it needed but 
slight provocation for them to shed that even of de- 
fenseless women and children. 

My own agony could be no less than that of my 
companion in misfortune. The loss of our worldy 
possessions, which were not inconsiderable, consisting 
ot a large herd of cattle, and groceries, and goods of 
particular value in the mining regions, I gave no 
thought to. The possible fare of my husband ; the 
dark, fearful future that loomed before myself and 
little Mary, for whose possible future I had more ap- 
prehension than for my own, were thoughts that 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



39 



flashed through my mind to the exclusion of all mere 
pecuniary considerations. 

But my poor companion was in great danger, and 
perhaps it was a selfish thought of future loneliness in 
captivity which induced me to intercede that her life 
might be spared. I went to the side of the chief, and, 
assuming a cheerfulness I was very far from feeling, 
plead successfully for her life. 

I endeavored in every way to propitiate our savage 
captor, but received no evidences of kindness or relent- 
ing that I could then understand. He did present 
me, however, a wreath of gay feathers from his own 
head, which I took, regarding it merely as an orna- 
ment, when in reality, as I afterward learned, it was 
a token of his favor and protection. 

He then left us, to secure his own share of plunder, 
but we saw that we were surrounded by a special 
guard of armed men, and so gave up all struggle 
against what seemed an inevitable doom, and sat down 
upon the ground in despair. 

I know now that night had come upon us while we 
sat there, and that darkness was closing the scene of 
desolation and death before their arrangements for de- 
parture were completed. 

The first intimation we had that our immediate mas- 
sacre was not intended, was a few articles of clothing 
presented by a young Indian, whose name was Wechela, 
who intimated that we would have need for them. 



ft 



40 



NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



It was a pitiable sight to see the terrified looks of 
our helpless children, who clung to us for the protec- 
tion we could not give. Mrs. Larimer was uncon- 
scious of the death of any of our party. I did not 
tell her what my eyes had seen, fearing that she could 
not endure it, but strove to encourage and enliven her, 
]est her excitement would hasten her death or excite 
the anger of our captors. 

We both feared that when the Indians made their 
arrangements for departure we would be quickly dis- 
posed of by the scalping knife; or even should we 
escape for the time, we saw no prospect of release from 
bondage. Terror of the most appalling nature for the 
fate of the children possessed me, and all the horrors 
of Indian captivity that we had ever heard crowded 
on our minds with a new and fearftil meaning — the 
slow fires, the pitiless knife, the poisoned arrows, the 
torture of famine, and a thousand nameless phantoms 
of agony passed before our troubled souls, filling us 
with fears so harrowing that the pangs of dissolution 
compared to them must have been relief. 

It may be thought almost impossible in such a chaos 
of dread to collect the soul in prayer, but 

When woe is come, the soul is dumb 
That crieth not to God, 

and the only respite we could claim from despair was 
the lifting of our trembling hearts upward to the God 
of mercy. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 41 



Those hours of misery can never be forgotten. We 
were oppressed by terrors we could not explain or 
realize. The sudden separation from those we loved 
and relied on ; our own helplessness and the gloom of 
uncertainty that hung over the future — surely none can 
better testify to the worth of trust in God than those 
whose hope on earth seemed ended; and, faint and 
weak as our faith was, it saved us from utter desola- 
tion and the blackness of despair. 

From among the confused mass of material of all 
kinds scattered about, the same young Indian, TTe- 
chela, brought me a pair of shoes ; also a pair of little 
Mary's. He looked kindly as he laid these articles 
before me, intimating by his gestures that our lives 
were to be spared, and that we should have need of 
them and other clothing during our long march into 
captivity. He also brought me some books and letters, 
all of which I thankfully received. I readily conceived 
a plan to make good use of them, and secreted as many 
as I could about my clothing. I said to Mrs. Larimer, 
u If I can retain these papers and letters, and we are 
forced to travel with the Indians into their unknown 
country, I shall drop them at intervals along the way 
we are taken, as a guide, and trust in God that our 
friends may find and follow them to our rescue, or if 
an opportunity of escape offer, we will seize it, and by 
their help retrace our steps. w 

The property that the Indians could not carry with 
4 



42 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



them, they gathered into a pile and lighted. The light 
of the flames showed us the forms of our captors busily- 
loading their horses and ours with plunder, and pre- 
paring to depart. When their arrangements were com- 
pleted, they came to us and signified that we must 
accompany them, pointing to the horses they led up 
to us, and motioning for us to mount. The horse 
assigned to me was one that had belonged to Mr. Lari- 
mer, and was crippled in the back. This I endeavored 
to make them understand, but failed. 

This was the first reliable assurance they gave us 
that our lives were not in immediate danger, and we 
received it gratefully, for with the prospect of life hope 
revived, and faith to believe that God had not for- 
saken us, and that we might yet be united to our 
friends, who never seemed dearer than when we were 
about to be carried into captivity by the hostile sons 
of the forest. 

Many persons have since assured me that, to them, 
death would have been preferable to life with such 
prospects, saying that rather than have submitted to 
be carried away by savages, to a dark and doubtful 
doom, they would have taken their own lives. But it 
is only those who have looked over the dark abyss of 
death who know how the soul shrinks from meeting 
the unknown future. 

Experience is a grand teacher, and we were then in 
her school, and learned that while hope offers the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



43 



faintest token of refuge, we pause upon the fearful 
brink of eternity, and look back for rescue. 

Mrs. Larimer had climbed into her saddle, her boy 
placed behind her on the same horse, and started on, ac- 
companied by a parly of Indians. I also climbed into 
my saddle, but was no sooner there than the horse fell 
to the ground, and I under him, thus increasing the 
bruises I had already received, and causing me great 
pain. This accident detained me some time in the rear. 
A dread of being separated from the only white woman 
in that awful wilderness filled me with horror. 

Soon they had another horse saddled for me, and 
assisted me to mount him. I looked around for my 
little Mary. There she stoood, a poor helpless lamb, 
in the midst of blood-thirsty savages. I stretched out 
my arms for her imploringly. For a moment they 
hesitated ; then, to my unspeakable joy, they yielded, 
and gave me my child. They then started on, leading 
my horse ; they also gave me a rope that was fastened 
around the horse's under jaw. 

The air was cool, and the sky was bright with the 
glitter of starlight. The water, as it fell over the 
rocks in the distance, came to our eager ears with a 
faint, pleasant murmur. All nature seemed peaceful 
and pitiless in its calm repose, unconscious of our 
desolate misery ; the cry of night-birds and chirp of 
insects came with painful distinctness as we turned to 
leave the valley of Little Box Elder. 



44 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Straining my eyes, I sought to penetrate the shadows 
of the woods where our fugitive friends might be hid. 
The smoldering ruins of our property fell into ashes 
and the smoke faded away; night had covered the 
traces of confusion and struggle with her shrouding 
mantle, and all seemed quiet and unbroken peace. 

I turned for a last look, and even the smoke was 
gone; the solemn trees, the rippling w T ater, the soft 
night wind and the starlight, told no tale of the deso- 
lation and death that had gone before; and I rode on 
in my helpless condition, with my child clinging to 
me, without guide or support, save my trust in God. 



AMOXG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



45 



CHAPTER V. 

PLAN FOR LITTLE MARY'S ESCAPE — TORTURES OF UNCERTAINTY- 
UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE. 

The Indians left the scene of their cruel rapacity, 
traveling northward, chanting their monotonous war 
song. After a ride of two miles, through tall weeds 
and bushes, we left the bottom lands, and ascended 
some bluffs, and soon after came to a creek, which was 
easily forded, and where the Indians quenched their 
thirst. 

The hills beyond began to be more difficult to ascend, 
and the gorges seemed fearfully deep, as we looked 
into the black shadows unrelieved by the feeble light 
of the stars. 

In the darkness of our ride, I conceived a plan for 
the escape of little Mary. 

I whispered in her childish ear, " Mary, we are only 
a few miles from our camp, and the stream we have 
crossed you can easily wade through. I have dropped 
letters on the way, you know, to guide our friends in 
the direction we have taken ; they will guide you back 
again, and it may be your only chance of escape from 



46 



NAKEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



destruction. Drop gently down, and lie on the ground 
for a little while, to avoid being seen ; then retrace your 
steps, and may God in mercy go with you. If I can, 
I will follow you." 

The child, whose judgment was remarkable for hei 
age, readily acceded to this plan; her eye brightened 
and her young heart throbbed as she thought of its 
success. 

Watching the opportunity, I dropped her gently, 
carefully, and unobserved, to the ground, and she lay 
there, while the Indians pursued their way, uncon- 
scious of their loss. 

To portray my feelings upon this separation would 
be impossible. The agony I suffered was indescribable. 
I was firmly convinced that my course was wise — that 
I had given her the only chance of escape within my 
power; yet the terrible uncertainty of what her fate 
might be in the way before her, was almost unbearable. 

I continued to think of it so deeply that at last I 
grew desperate, and resolved to follow her at every 
risk. Accordingly, watching an opportunity, I, too, 
slipped to the ground under the friendly cover of 
night, and the horse went on without its rider. 

My plan was not successful. My flight was . soon 
discovered, and the Indian wheeled around and rode 
back in my pursuit. Crouching in the undergrowth I 
might have escaped in the darkness, were it not for 
their cunning. Forming in a line of forty or fifty 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



47 



abreast, they actually covered the ground as they rode 
past me. 

The horses themselves were thus led to betray me, 
for, being frightened at my crouching form, they 
stopped and reared, thus informing them of my hiding- 
place. 

With great presence of mind I arose the moment I 
found myself discovered, and relating my story, the 
invention of an instant, I succeeded partially in allay- 
ing their anger. 

I told them the child had fallen asleep and dropped 
from the horse; that I had endeavored to call their 
attention to it, but in vain; and, fearing I would be 
unable to find her if we rode further, I had jumped 
down and attempted the search alone. 

The Indians used great violence toward me, assur- 
ing me that if any further attempts were made to 
escape, my punishment would be accordingly. 

They then promised to send a party out in search 
of the child when it became light. 

Poor little Mary! alone in the wilderness, a little, 
helpless child ; who can portray her terror ! 

With faith to trust, and courage to dare, that little, 
trembling form through the long hours of the night 
kept watch. 

The lonely cry of the night-bird had no fear in its 
melancholy scream for the little wanderer who crouched 
amid the prairie grass. The baying of the gray wolf, 



48 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



as he passed the lonely watcher, might startle, but 
could not drive the faith from her heart. 

Surely God is just, and angels will guide the falter- 
ing feet to friends and home. Innocent of wrong, 
how could she but trust that the unseen hands of 
spirits would guide her from the surrounding perils ! 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



49 



CHAPTER VI. 

CONTINUATION OF OUR MARCH INTO THE WILDERNESS — SUFFERING 
FROM THIRST AND WEARINESS — DISAPPEARANCE OF MY FELLOW 
PRISONER — LOSS OF THE OLD CHIEF'S PIPE AND ITS CONSEQUENCES 
TO ME — A SCENE OF TERROR. 

To take up the thread of my own narrative again, 
and the continuation of my journey with the savages, 
after the never-to-be-forgotten night when I parted 
w T ith little Mary, and the attempt to escape myself, will 
be to entertain my reader with a sight of the danger- 
ous and precipitous paths among the great bluffs which 
we had been approaching, and the dizzy, fearful heights 
leading over the dark abyss, or the gloomy, terrible 
gorge, where only an Indian dares to venture. 

The blackness of night, and the dread of our savage 
companions, added terror to this perilous ride. As we 
passed the little creek before we plunged into these 
rocky fastnesses, w T e had left some scattered woods along 
its banks. 

I remember looking longingly at the dim shelter of 
these friendly trees, and being possessed by an almost 
uncontrollable desire to leap from the horse and dare 
my fate in endeavoring to reach their protecting shade; 
5 



50 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



but the Indians' rifles behind me, and my dread of 
instant death, restrained me. And now my attention 
was attracted by the wild and terrible scenery around 
us, through which our fearful captors rode at ease, 
although it seemed impossible for man or beast to 
retain a footing over such craggy peaks and through 
such rugged ravines. 

The cool air and the sound of rippling water warned 
us of our nearness to a river; and soon the savages 
turned their horses down a steep declivity that, like a 
mighty wall, closed in the great bed of the North Platte. 

I saw that the river was rapid and deep, but we 
crossed the sands, plunged in, and braved the current. 

From the child to my husband was an easy transi- 
tion ; indeed, when I thought of one, the other was 
present in my mind; and to mark the path of our 
retreat with the letters and papers I dropped on our 
way, seemed the only hope I had of his being able to 
come to my rescue. 

As the horses plunged into the swelling river I 
secretly dropped another letter, that, I prayed, might 
be a clue to the labyrinth through which we were 
being led ; for I could see by all the Indians' precau- 
tions, that to mislead any who should have the temerity 
to attempt our recovery, was the design of their move- 
ments. 

They had taken paths inaccessible to white men, 
and made their crossing at a point where it would be 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



51 



impossible for trains to pass, so that they might avoid 
meeting emigrants. Having reached the opposite bank 
they separated into squads, and started in every direc- 
tion, except southward, so as to mislead or confuse 
pursuers by the various trails. 

The band that surrounded and directed us kept to 
the northward a little by west. I tried to keep the 
points of compass clearly, because it seemed part of the 
hope that sustained me. 

Mr. Kelly had said that our position on the Little 
Box Elder was about twelve miles from Deer Creek 
Station, which lay to the northwest of us. Marking 
our present course, I tried, by calculating the distance, 
to keep that position in my mind, for toward it my 
yearning desire for help and relief turned. 

After crossing the river and issuing from the bluffs 
we came to a bright, cool stream of water in a lovely 
valley, which ran through its bosom, spreading a de- 
licious freshness all around. 

Brilliant flowers opened their gorgeous cups to the 
coming sunshine, and delicate blossoms hid themselves 
among the rich shrubbery and at the mossy roots of 
grand old trees. 

The awakening birds soared upward with loud and 
joyful melodies, and nature rejoiced at approaching 
day. 

The beauty and loveliness of the scene mocked my 
sleepless eyes, and despair tugged at my heart-strings ; 



52 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



still I made superhuman efforts to appear cheerful, for 
my only refuge was in being submissive and practicing 
conciliation. My fear of them was too powerful to 
allow me to give way to emotion for one* moment. 

There were sentinels stationed at different places to 
give the alarm, in case of any one approaching to 
rescue, and I afterward learned that in such a case I 
would have been instantly murdered. 

Next morning I learned, by signs, that Indians had 
gone out in search of little Mary, scattering themselves 
over the hills, in squads. Those remaining were con- 
stantly overlooking their plunder and unrolling bundles 
taken from our wagons. They indulged their admira- 
tion for their spoils in loud conversation. 

The Indians seemed to select, with a clear knowledge 
of natural beauty, such localities as seemed best fitted 
to suggest refreshment and repose. 

The scenery through which we had passed was 
wildly grand ; it now became serenely beautiful, and to 
a lover of nature, with a mind free from fear and 
anxiety, the whole picture would have been a dream of 
delight. - 

The night of my capture, I was ordered to lie down 
on the ground, near a wounded Indian. A circle of 
them guarded me, and three fierce warriors sat near me 
with drawn tomahawks. 

Reader, imagine my feelings, after the terrible scenes 
of the day previous; the desolate white woman in the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



53 



power of revengeful savages, not daring to speak, lest 
their fury should fall on my defenceless head. 

My great anxiety now was to preserve ray sanity, 
which threatened to be overcome if I did not arouse 
myself to hope, and put aside the feeling of despair 
which at times stole over me. My heart was contin- 
ually lifted to "Our Father," and confidently I now 
began to feel that prayer would be answered, and that 
God would deliver me in due season. This nerved me 
to endure and appear submissive. 

At early dawn I was aroused from my apparent 
slumbers by the war chief, who sent me out to catch 
the horses — our American horses being afraid of the 
savages — and as the animals were those belonsdns: to 
our train, it was supposed that I could do so readily. 

Upon returning, my eyes were gladdened by the 
sight of my fellow prisoner, who was seated with her 
boy upon the ground, eating buffalo meat and crackers. 
I went immediately to her, and we conversed in low 
tones, telling her of my intention to escape the first 
opportunity. She seemed much depressed, but I en- 
deavored to re-assure her, and bidding her hope for the 
best, went back to where the Indians were making 
ropes, and packing their goods and plunder more 
securely, preparatory to the succediiig march, which 
was commenced at an early hour of the day. 

We proceeded on our journey until near noon, when 
w T e halted in a valley not far to the north of Deer Creek 



54 



NABJRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Station, and I met this lady again. It was a clear and 
beautiful valley where we rested, until the scorching 
rays of the sun had faded in the horizon. 

Being burdened with the gun, and bow and arrow of 
the chief, my tired arms were relieved, and I plead for 
the privilege of camping here all night for many rea- 
sons. One was, we might be overtaken by friends sent 
to rescue us, and the distance of return would be less 
if I should be successful in my next attempt to escape. 

My entreaties were unavailing; the savages were 
determined to go forward, and we were soon mounted 
and started on. We traveled until sunset, then camped 
for the night in a secluded valley ; we seemed to enter 
this valley along the base of a wall, composed of bluffs 
or peaks. "Within these circling hills it lay, a green, 
cool resting place, watered by a bright sparkling stream, 
and pleasantly dotted with bushes and undergrowth. 

The moon went down early, and in the dim, uncer- 
tain star light, the heavy bluffs seemed to shut us in 
on all sides, rising grimly, like guardians, over our 
imprisoned lines. Blankets were spread, and on these 
the Indians rested. 

I was then led out some distance in the camp, and 
securely fastened for the night. But before this, I 
remarked, to my fellow prisoner, my determination to 
escape that night, if my life were the forfeit, as in 
every wind I fancied I could hear the voice of little 
Mary calling me. She entreated me not to leave her, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



55 



but promising help to her should I be fortunate 
enough to get free, I sadly bade her good night, and 
went to ray allotted place. 

In the morning, when permitted to rise, I learned 
that she had disappeared. A terrible sense of isola- 
tion closed around me. !Nb one can realize the sensa- 
tion without in some measure experiencing it. 

I was desolate before, but now that I knew myself 
separated from my only white companion, the feeling 
increased tenfold, and seemed to weigh me down with 
its awful gloomy horror. 

In the heart of the wilderness, surrounded by crea- 
tures with whom no chord of sympathy was enter- 
tained — far from home, friends and the interests of 
civilized life — the attractions of society, and, above 
all, separated from husband and loved ones — there 
seemed but one glimpse of light, in all the blackness 
of despair, left, and that was flight. 

I listened to every sound, while moments appeared 
hours, and it seemed to me that death in its most ter- 
rible form would not be so hard to bear as the tor- 
turing agony I then endured. 

I murmured broken prayers. I seemed to hear the 
voices of my husband and child calling me, and spring- 
ing forward, with a wild belief that it w r as real, would 
sink back again, overwhelmed with fresh agony. 

Arrangements were then made for resuming our 
journey, and we were soon once more on our march. 



56 



NAREATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Another burden had been added to my almost worn- 
out frame, the leading of an unruly horse; and my 
arms were so full of the implements I was forced to 
carry, that I threw away the pipe of the old chief — a 
tube nearly three feet long, and given me to take care 
of — which was very unfortunate for me, exciting the 
wrath and anger of the chief to a terrible degree. 

Now they seemed to regard me with a suspicious 
aversion, and were not so kind as before. 

The country they passed over was high, dry, and 
barren. I rode one horse and led another; and when 
evening came they stopped to rest in a grove of great 
timber, where there was a dry creek bed. 

Water was obtained by .digging in the sand, but the 
supply was meager, and I was allowed none. 

The sun began to sink, and the chief was so enraged 
against me, that he told me by signs that I should be- 
hold it rise no more. 

Grinding his teeth with wrathful anger, he made me 
understand that I was not to be trusted; had once 
tried to escape ; had made them suffer the loss of my 
child, and that my life would be the forfeit. 

A large fire had been built, and they all danced 
around it. Night had begun to darken heavily over 
me, and I stood trembling and horror struck, not 
knowing but that the flame the savages capered about 
was destined to consume my tortured form. 

The pipe of the chief was nowhere to be found, and 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



57 



it was demanded of me to produce it. He used the 
Indian words, " Chopa-chanopa," uttered in a voice 
of thunder, accompanying them with gestures, whose 
meaning was too threatening to be mistaken. 

I looked in fear and dismay around me, utterly at a 
loss to know what w r as expected, yet dreading the con- 
sequences of failing to obey. 

Wechela, the Indian boy, who had been so kind to 
me, now came up, and made the motion of puffing 
with his lips, to help me; and then I remembered 
that I had broken the pipe the day before, and thrown 
it away, ignorant of their veneration for the pipe, and 
of its value as a peace offering. 

The chief declared that I should die for having 
caused the loss of his pipe. 

An untamed horse was brought, and they told me I 
would be placed on it as a target for their deadliest 
arrows, and the animal might then run at will, carry- 
ing my body where it would. 

Helpless, and almost dying with terror at my situa- 
tion, I sank on a rocky seat in their midst. They 
were all armed, and anxiously awaited the signal. 
They had pistols, bows, and spears; and I noticed 
some stoop, and raise blazing fire-brands to frighten 
the pawing beast that was to bear me to death. 

In speechless agony I raised my soul to God ! Soon 
it would stand before his throne, and with all the 
■ pleading passion of my sinking soul I prayed for 



58 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



pardon and favor in his precious blood, who had 
suffered for my sins, and risen on high for my justifi- 
cation. 

In an instant a life-time of thought condensed itself 
into my mind, and I could see my old home and hear 
my mother's voice; and the contrast between the love 
I had been so ruthlessly torn from, and the hundreds 
of savage faces, gleaming with ferocity and excitement 
around me, seemed like the lights and shadows of 
some weird picture. • 

But I was to die, and I desired, with all the strength 
of my soul, to grasp the promises of God's mercy, and 
free my parting spirit from all revengeful, earthly 
thoughts. 

In what I almost felt my final breath, I prayed for 
my own salvation, and the forgiveness of my enemies; 
and remembering a purse of money which was in my 
pocket, knowing that it would decay with my body in 
the wilderness, I drew it out, and, with suffused eyes, 
divided it among them, though my hands were grow- 
ing powerless and my sight failing. One hundred and 
twenty dollars in notes I gave them, telling them its 
value as I did so, when, to my astonishment, a change 
came over their faces. They laid their weapons on the 
ground, seemingly pleased, and anxious to understand, 
requesting me to explain the worth of each note 
clearly, by holding up my fingers. 

Eagerly I tried to obey, perceiving the hope their 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



59 



milder manner held out ; but my cold hands fell pow- 
erless by my side, my tongue refused to titter a sound, 
and, unconsciously, I sank to the ground utterly in- 
sensible to objects around me. 

When insensibility gave way to returning feeling, I 
was still on the ground where I had fallen, but prepa- 
rations for the deadly scene were gone, and the savages 
slumbered on the ground near me by the faint fire- 
light. Crawling into a sitting posture, I surveyed 
the camp, and saw hundreds of sleeping forms lying 
in groups around, with watches set in their places, 
and no opportunity to escape, even if strength per- 
mitted. 

Weak and trembling, I sank down, and lay silent 
till day-break, when the camp was again put in mo- 
tion, and, at their bidding, I mounted one horse and 
led another, as I had done on the day previous. 

This was no easy task, for the pack-horse, which 
had not been broken, would frequently pull back so 
violently as to bring me to the ground, at which the 
chief would become fearfully angry, threatening to 
kill me at once. 

Practicing great caution, and using strong effort, I 
would strive to remain in the saddle to avoid the cuffs 
and blows received. 

Whenever the bridle would slip inadvertently from 
my hand, the chief's blasphemous language would all be 
English; a sad commentary on the benefits white men 



60 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



confer on their savage brethren when brought into 
close contact. 

Drunkenness, profanity, and dissolute habits are the 
lessons of civilization to the red men, and when the 
weapons we furnish are turned against ourselves, their 
edge is keen indeed. 

Feeling that I had forfeited the good will of the 
Indians, and knowing that the tenure of my life was 
most uncertain, I dared make no complaint, although 
hunger and devouring thirst tortured me. 

The way still led through dry and sandy hills, upon 
which the sun glared down with exhausting heat, and 
seemed to scorch life and moisture out of all his rays 
fell upon. As far as my eye could reach, nothing but 
burning sand, and withering sage brush or thorny cac- 
tus, was to be seen. All my surroundings only served 
to aggravate the thirst which the terrible heat of that 
long day's ride increased to frenzy. 

When, in famishing despair I closed my eyes, a cup 
of cool, delicious drink would seem to be presented to 
my lips, only to be cruelly withdrawn ; and this torture 
seemed to me like the agony of the rich man, who 
besought Lazarus for one drop of water to cool his 
parched tongue. 

I thought of all I had been separated from, as it 
seemed to me, forever, and the torment of the hour 
reduced me to despair. I wished to die, feeling that 
the pangs of dissolution could not surpass the anguish 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



Gl 



of my living death. My voice was almost gone, and 
with difficult}' I maintained my seat in the saddle. 

Turning my eyes despairingly to my captors, I 
uttered the word " Minne " signifying water in their 
language, and kept repeating it imploringly at inter- 
vals. They seemed to hurry forward, and, just at sun- 
set, came in sight of a grassy valley through which 
flowed a river, and the sight of it came like hope to 
my almost dying eyes. 

A little brook from the hills above found its way 
into the waters of this greater stream, and here they 
dismounted, and, lifting me from my horse, kid me in 
its shallow bed. I had become almost unconscious, 
and the cool, delightful element revived me. At first 
I was not able to drink, but gradually my strength 
renewed itself, and I found relief from the indescribable 
pangs of thirst. 

The stream by which the Indians camped that night 
was Powder River; and here, in 1866, Fort Conner 
was built, which in the following year was named Fort 
Reno, 



62 



NARKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER VII. 

POWDER RIVER — ANOTHER ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE — DETECTION" AND 
DESPAIR — A QUARREL — MY LIFE SAVED BY " JUMPING BEAR." 

The name given to Powder Kiver by the Indians, is 
" Chahalee Wacapolah." It crosses the country east of 
the Big Horn Mountains, and from its banks can be 
seen the snow-capped Cloud Peak rising grandly from 
its surrounding hills. Between these ranges, that cul- 
minate in the queenly, shining crowned height that 
takes its name from the clouds it seems to pierce, are 
fertile valleys, in which game abounds, and delicious 
wild fruits in great variety, some of which can not be 
surpassed by cultivated orchard products in the rich- 
ness and flavor they possess, although they ripen in 
the neighborhood of everlasting snow. 

In these valleys the country seems to roll in gentle 
slopes, presenting to the eye many elements of loveli- 
ness and future value. 

Powder Eiver, which is a muddy stream, comes 
from the southern side of the Big Horn Mountains, 
and takes a southwestern course, and therefore is not 
a part of the bright channel that combines to feed the 
Missouri River from the Big Horn range. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



63 



This range of the Rocky Mountains possesses two 
distinct, marked features.. First, there is a central or 
back-bone range, which culminates in perpetual snow, 
where Cloud Peak grandly rises, as the chief of all its 
proud summits. Falling off* gradually toward the 
southern valley, there are similar ranges of the Wind 
River Mountains beyond. 

Between these ranges, and varying in breadth from 
twelve to twenty-five miles, are fine hunting grounds, 
abounding in noble orchards of wild fruit of various 
kinds, and grapes, as well as game of the choicest 
kind for the huntsman. Notwithstanding its vicinity 
to snow, there are gentle slopes which present features 
of peculiar loveliness. 

Several miles northwest, and following the sweep of 
the higher northern range, and six to eight miles out- 
side its general base, a new country opens. Sage 
brush and cactus, which for nearly two hundred miles 
have so largely monopolized the soil, rapidly disappear. 

The change, though sudden, is very beautiful. One 
narrow divide only is crossed, and the transition about 
one day's ride from the above-named river. The lim- 
pid, transparent, and noisy waters of Deer Fork are 
reached, and the horses have difficulty in breasting the 
swift current. The river is so clear that every pebble 
and fish is seen distinctly on the bottom, and the water 
so cool that ice in midsummer is no object of desire. 

The scenes of natural beauty, and the charms that 



64 



NAEBATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



have endeared this country to the savage, will in the 
future lure the emigrant seeking a home in this new 
and undeveloped land. 

This clear creek is a genuine outflow from the Big 
Horn Mountains, and is a type of many others, no 
less pure and valuable, derived from melting snow 
and from innumerable springs in the mountains. 

Rock Creek comes next, with far less pretensions, 
but is similar in character. 

A day's ride to the northward brings the traveler 
to Crazy Woman's Fork. 

This ever-flowing stream receives its veilow hue from 
the Powder River waters, of which it is a branch. 

The country is scarred by countless trails of buffalo, 
so that what is often called the Indian trail is merely 
the hoof-print of these animals. 

Leaving Powder River, we passed through large 
pine forests, and through valleys rich with beautiful 
grasses, with limpid springs and seemingly eternal 
verdure. 

I continued to drop papers by the way, hoping they 
might lead to my discovery, which would have proved 
fatal had any one attempted a rescue, as the Indians 
prefer to kill their captives rather than be forced to 
give them up. 

It was the fifth night of my sojourn with the In- 
dians that I found myself under the weeping willows 
of Clear Creek. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 65 

The men, weary with travel, and glad to find so 
good a camping ground, lay down to sleep, leaving a 
sufficient guard over their captive and at the outposts. 

Their journey hither had been a perilous one to me, 
unused as I was to the rocky paths between narrow 
gorges and over masses of broken stone, which their 
Indian ponies climbed with readiness and ease. 

I was led to remark the difference between these 
ponies and American horses, who could only struggle 
to find their foothold over such craggy ground, while 
the ponies led the way, picking their steps up almost 
perpendicular steeps with burdens on their backs. 

Their travel after the rest at Clear Creek partook of 
the difficult nature of the mountain passes, and was 
wearisome in the extreme, and the duties imposed upon 
me made life almost too burdensome to be borne. I 
was always glad of a respite at the camping ground. 

On the sixth night, I lay on a rock, under the shade 
of some bushes, meditating on the possibility of escape. 

The way was far beyond my reckoning, and the 
woods where they now were might be infested with 
wild beasts; but the prospect of getting away, and 
being free from the savages, closed my eyes to the 
terrors of starvation and ravenous animals. . 

Softly I rose and attempted to steal toward some 
growing timber; but the watchful chief did not risk 
his prey so carelessly, his keen eye was on me, and 
his iron hand grasped my wrist and drew me back. 
6 



66 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Throwing me fiercely on the ground, he hissed a threat 
through his clenched teeth, which I momentarily ex- 
pected him to put into execution, as I lay trembling at 
his feet. 

I felt from this time that my captivity was for life, 
and a dull despair took possession of me. 

Sleep, that balm for happier souls, brought only 
horrid dreams, in which a dreadful future pictured 
itself; and then the voices of my husband and child 
seemed calling me to their side, alas ! in vain, for when 
I awoke it was to find myself in the grass of the 
savage camping ground, watched over by the relentless 
guard, and shut out from hope of home or civilized life. 

My feet were covered with a pair of good shoes, and 
the chief's brother-in-law gave me a pair of stockings 
from his stores, which I gladly accepted, never, for a 
moment, suspecting that, in doing thus, I was outrag- 
ing a custom of the people among whom I was. 

The chief saw the gift, and made no remark at the 
time, but soon after he shot one of his brother-in-law's 
horses, which he objected to in a decided manner, and 
a quarrel ensued. 

Realizing that I was the cause of the disagreement, 
I tremblingly watched the contest, unable to conciliate 
either combatant, and dreading the wrath of both. 

The chief would brook no interference, nor would he 
offer any reparation tor the wrong he had inflicted. 

His brother-in-law, enraged at his arrogance, drew 



AMONG THE SIOUX IXDIAXS. 



67 



his bow, and aimed his arrow at my heart, determined 
to have satisfaction for the loss of his horse. 

I could only cry to God for mercy, and prepare to 
meet the death which had long hung over my head, 
when a young Blackfoot, whose name was Jumping 
Bear, saved me from the approaching doom by dexter- 
ously snatching the bow from the savage and hurling 
it to the earth. 

He was named Jumping Bear from the almost mirac- 
ulous dexterity of some of his feats. 

This circumstance and the Indian mentioned were, 
in my judgment, instruments in the hand of Provi- 
dence, in saving Fort Sully from the vengeance and 
slaughter of the Blackfeet, who had succeeded in gain- 
ing the confidence of some of the officers on the Mis- 
souri Biver. 

His activity in the attack on our train, and the 
energy he displayed in killing and pillaging on that 
occasion, notwithstanding his efforts to make me believe 
the contrary, forbade me to think there was any sym- 
pathy in his interference in my behalf. 

The Indian submitted to his intervention so far that 
he did not draw his bow again, and my suspense was 
relieved, for the time, by the gift of a horse from the 
chief to his brother-in-law, which calmed the fury of 
the wronged Indian. 

It happened that the animal thus given as a peace- 
offering was the pack horse that pulled so uncomfort- 



68 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



ably against the leading rein, and thus, in the end, I 
gained, by the ordeal through which I had passed, in 
being relieved of a most unmanageable task. 

From the first, I was deprived of every ameliorat- 
ing comfort that might have rendered my existence 
bearable. 

No tent was spread for me, no rug, or coverlet, 
offered me to lie on. The hard earth, sparsely spread 
with grass, furnished me a couch, and apprehension 
and regret deprived me of the rest my toilsome life 
demanded. They offered me no food, and at first I did 
not dare to ask for it. 

This was partly owing to the absence of all natural 
appetite, an intense weakness and craving constantly 
for drink being the only signs of the prolonged fast 
that annoyed me. 

The utter hopelessness of my isolation wore on me, 
driving me almost to madness, and visions of husband 
and child haunted my brain : sometimes they were full 
of hope and tauntingly happy; at others, I saw them 
dying or dead, but always beyond my reach, and sep- 
arated by the impassable barrier of my probably life- 
long captivity. 

In my weakened condition, the horrors of the stake, 
to which I felt myself borne daily nearer as they pro- 
gressed on their homeward route, appeared like a hor- 
rid phantom. 

It had been threatened me since my first effort to 



A1L0XG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



69 



escape, and I was led to believe such a punishment 
was the inevitable consequence of my attempt. 

The terrible heat of the days continued, and the road 
they took was singularly barren of water. The In- 
dians, after drinking plentifully before starting, carry 
little sticks in their mouths, which they chew con- 
stantly, thus creating saliva, and preventing the 
parching sensation I endured from the want of this 
knowledge. 

The seventh night they entered a singular canon, 
apparently well known to them, as they found horses 
there, which evidently had been left on a former 
visit. 

I could not but wonder at the sagacity and patience 
of these Indian ponies, which were content to wait their 
master's coming, and browse about on the sparse herb- 
age and meager grass. 

The Indians had killed an antelope that day, and a 
piece of the raw flesh was allotted me for a meal. They 
had then traveled in a circuitous route for miles, to 
reach the mouth of this canon, and entered it just after 
sundown. 

Its gloomy shade was a great relief after the heat of 
the sun, and it filled my sensitive mind with awe. The 
sun never seemed to penetrate its depths, and the damp 
air rose around me like the breath of a dungeon. 

Downward they went, as if descending into the bow- 
els of the earth, and the sloping floor they trod was 



70 



NAERATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



covered with red sand for perhaps the space of half a 
mile. 

Then they struck a rocky pavement, the perpendic- 
ular walls of which were of earth ; but as they made 
another turning and entered a large space, they seemed 
to change to stone with projecting arches and over- 
hanging cornices. 

The high walls rose above the base so as to nearly 
meet overhead, and, with their innumerable juttings 
and irregularities, had the appearance of carved col- 
umns supporting a mighty ruin. 

Occasionally a faint ray of the fading light struggled 
with the gloom, into which they plunged deeper and 
deeper, and then their horses' cautious feet would turn 
the bones of antelope or deer, drawn thither by the 
lurking wolf to feed the young in their lair. 

I was startled with dread at the sight, fearing that 
they might be human bones, with which mine would 
soon be mingled. 

The increasing darkness had made it necessary for 
the Indians to carry torches, which they did, lighting 
up the grotesque grandeur of earth and rock through 
which they passed by the weird glare of their waving 
brands. 

Arriving at the spot they selected as a camping- 
ground, they made fires, whose fantastic gleams danced 
upon the rocky walls, and added a magic splendor to 
their wondrous tracery. The ghostly grandeur of these 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



71 



unfrequented shades can not be described, but their 
effect is marvelous. 

They seem to shadow forth the outline of carving 
and sculpture, and in the uncertain fire-light have all 
the effect of some old-time temple, whose art and 
glory will live forever, even when its classic stones 
are dust. 

Here I found water for my parched lips, which was 
more grateful to my weary senses than any natural 
phenomenon ; and sinking on a moss-grown rock, near 
the trickling rill that sank away in the sand beyond, 
I found slumber in that strange, fantastic solitude. 

I was aroused by a whistling sound, and, gathering 
myself up, looked fearfully around me. Two flaming 
eyes seemed to pierce the darkness like a sword. I 
shuddered and held my breath, as a long, lithe serpent 
wound past me, trailing its shining length through 
the damp sand, and moving slowly out of sight among 
the dripping vines. 

After that I slept no more ; and when I saw the 
struggling light of day pierce the rocky opening above, 
I gladly hailed the safety of the sunshine, even though 
it brought sorrow, distress, and toil. 

When we rose in the morning, they left the canon 
by the path they entered, as it seemed to have no other 
outlet, and then pursued their way. 



72 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE STORM — ARRIVAL AT THE INDIAN VILLAGE — THE OLD CHIEF'S 
WIFE — SOME KINDNESS SHOWN ME — ATTEND A FEAST. 

On the 20th of July we had nearly reached the In- 
dian village, when we camped for the night, as usual, 
w r hen such a locality could be gained, on the bank of a 
stream of good water. 

Here was a stream of sparkling, rippling water, 
fresh from the melting snow of the mountain. It 
was a warm, still night. Soon the sky began to 
darken strangely, and great ragged masses of clouds 
hung low over the surrounding hills. The air grew 
heavy, relieved occasionally by a deep gust of wind, 
that died away, to be succeeded by an ominous calm. 
Then a low, muttering thunder jarred painfully on the 
ear. My shattered nerves recoiled at the prospect of 
the coming storm. From a child I had been timid 
of lightning, and now its forked gleam filled me with 
dismay in my unsheltered helplessness. 

The Indians, seeing the approaching tempest, pre- 
pared for it by collecting and fastening their horses, 
and covering their fire-arms and amunition, and lying 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



73 



flat on the earth themselves. I crouched, too, but could 
not escape the terrible glare of the lightning, and the 
roar of the awful thunder grew deafening. 

On came the storm with startling velocity, and the 
dread artillery of heaven boomed overhead, followed 
closelv bv blinding flashes of light : and the velocity 
of the whirlwind seemed to arise in its might, to add 
desolation to the terrible scene. 

When the vivid gleams lit up the air, enormous 
trees could be seen bending under the fierceness of 
the blast, and great white sheets of water burst out of 
the clouds, as if intent on deluging the world. Every 
element in nature united in terrific warfare, and the 
security of earth seemed denied to me while I clung 
to its flooded bosom, and, blinded by lightning and 
shocked by the incessant roaring of the thunder and 
the wild ravaging of the ungovernable wind, felt myself 
but a tossed atom in the great confusion, and could only 
cling to God's remembering pity in silent prayer. 

Huge trees were bent to the earth and broken; 
others, snapped off like twigs, were carried through 
the frenzied air. Some forest monarchs were left bare 
of leaves or boughs, like desolate old age stripped of 
its honors. 

The rain had already swelled the little creek into a 
mighty stream, that rolled its dark, angry waters with 
fury, and added its sullen roar to the bowlings of the 
storm. I screamed, but my voice was lost even to 
7 



74 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



myself in the mightier ones of the furious elements. 
Three hours— three long, never-to-be-forgotten hours — 
did the storm rage thus in fury, and in those hours I 
thought I lived a life-time! Then, to my joy, it be- 
gan to abate, and soon I beheld the twinkling stars 
through rents in the driving clouds, while the flashing 
lightning and the roaring thunders gradually becom- 
ing less and less distinct to the eye and ear, told me 
the devastating storm was speeding on toward the 
east; and when, at dawn of day, the waters were as- 
suaged, the thunder died away, and the lightnings 
were chained in their cell, the scene was one of inde- 
scribable desolation. The wind had gone home; day- 
light had cowed him from a raging giant into a meek 
prisoner, and led him moaning to his cavern in the 
eastern hills. A strangely-solemn calm seemed to 
take the place of the wild conflict; but the track of 
destruction was there, and the swollen water and 
felled trees, the scattered boughs and uprooted sap- 
lings, told the story of the havoc of the storm. 

It was a night of horror to pass through, and I 
thankfully greeted the returning day, that once more 
gave me the comfort of light, now almost my only 
solace, for my position grew more bitter, as the chief's 
savage-like exultation in my capture and safe abduc- 
tion increased as we neared the village where their 
families were, and w T here I feared my fate w r ould be 
decided by bloodshed or the fearful stake. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



75 



On the 21st of July we left camp early, the day 
being cool and favorable for traveling. Our route 
lay over rolling prairie, interspersed with extensive 
tracts of marsh, which, however, we easily avoided 
crossing. A few miles brought us to a high, broken 
ridge, stretching nearly in a north and south direc- 
tion. As we ascended the ridge we came in sight of 
a large herd of buffalo, quietly feeding upon the bunch, 
or buffalo grass, which they prefer to all other kinds. 
These animals are short-sighted, and scent the ap- 
proach of an enemy before they can see him, and 
thus, in their curiosity, often start to meet him, until 
they approach near enough to ascertain to their satis- 
faction whether there be danger in a closer acquaint- 
ance. In this case they decided in the affirmative, 
and, when they had once fairly made us out, lost no 
time in increasing the distance between us, starting on 
a slow, clumsy trot, which was soon quickened to a 
gait that generally left most pursuers far in the rear. 

But the Indians and their horses both are trained 
buffalo hunters, and soon succeeded in surrounding a 
number. They ride alongside their victim, and, lev- 
eling their guns or arrows, send their aimed shot in 
the region of the heart, then ride off to a safe dis- 
tance, to avoid the desperate lunge which a wounded 
buffalo seldom fails to make, and, shaking his shaggy 
head, crowned with horns of most formidable strength, 
stands at bay, with eyes darting, savage and defiant, 



76 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



as he looks at Ins human foe. Soon the blood begins to 
spirt from his mouth, and to choke him as it comes. 
The hunters do not shoot again, but wait patiently 
until their victim grows weak from loss of blood, and, 
staggering, falls upon his knees, makes a desperate ef- 
fort to regain his feet, and get at his slayer, then fall- 
ing once more, rolls over on his side, dead. 

Sometimes these animals number tens of thousands, 
in droves. The Indians often, for the mere sport, 
make an onslaught, killing great numbers of them, 
and having a plentiful feast of " ta-tonka," as they 
call buffalo meat. They use no economy in food. It 
is always a feast or a famine; and they seem equally 
able to gorge or fast. Each man selects the part of 
the animal he has killed that best suits his own taste, 
and leaves the rest to decay or be eaten by wolves, 
thus wasting their own game, and often suffering pri- 
vation in consequence. 

They gave me a knife and motioned me to help my- 
self to the feast. I did not accept, thinking then it 
would never be possible for me to eat uncooked meat. 

They remained here over night, starting early next 
morning. We were now nearing the village where 
the Indians belonged. 

Jumping Bear, the young Indian who had shown 
me so many marks of good will, again made his ap- 
pearance, with a sad expression on his face, and that 
day would ride in silence by my side ; which was an 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



77 



act of great condescension on his part, for these men 
rarely thus equalize themselves with women, but ride 
in advance. 

They had traveled nearly three hundred miles, and, 
despite my fears, I began to rejoice in the prospect of 
arriving among women, even though they were savages; 
and a dawning hope that I might find pity and com- 
panionship with beings of my own sex, however 
separated their lives and customs might be, took 
posssesion of me. 

I had read of the dusky maidens of romance; I 
thought of all the characters of romance and history, 
wherein the nature of the red man is enshrined in 
poetic beauty. The untutored nobility of soul, the 
brave generosity, the simple dignity untrammelled by 
the hollow conventionalities of civilized life, all rose 
mockingly before me, and the heroes of my youthful 
imagination passed through my mind in strange con- 
trast with the flesh and blood realities into whose 
hands I had fallen. 

The stately Logan, the fearless Philip, the bold 
Black Hawk, the gentle Pocahontas: how unlike the 
greedy, cunning and cruel savages who had so ruth- 
lessly torn me from my friends! 

Truly, those pictures of the children of the forest 
that adorn the pages of the novelist are delightful 
conceptions of the airy fancy, fitted to charm the mind. 
They amuse and beguile the hours they invest with 



78 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



their interest; but the true red man, as I saw him, 
does not exist between the pages of many volumes. 
He roams his native wastes, and to once encounter and 
study him there, so much must be sacrificed that I 
could scarcely appreciate the knowledge I was gaining 
at such a price. 

Notwithstanding all I had seen and experienced, I 
remembered much that was gentle and faithful in the 
character ascribed to the Indian women. Perhaps I 
might be able to find one whose sympathy and com- 
panionship could be wrought upon to the extent of 
aiding me in some way to escape. I became hopeful 
with the thought, and almost forgot my terror of the 
threats of my captors, in my desire to see the friendly 
faces of Indian women. 

The country around was rich and varied. Beauti- 
ful birds appeared in the trees, and flowers of variety 
and fragrance nodded on their stems. Wild fruits 
were abundant, and I plucked roses and fruit for food, 
while my savage companions feasted on raw meat. 
They did not seem to care for fruit, and urged me to 
eat meat with them. I refused, because of its being 
raw. A young Indian, guessing the cause of my refusal 
to eat, procured a kettle, made a fire, cooked some, and 
offered it to me. I tried to eat of it to please them, 
since they had taken the trouble to prepare a special 
dish, but owing to the filthy manner in which it was 
prepared a very small portion satisfied me. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS 



79 



We were now nearing a river, which, from its 
locality, must have been the Tongue River, where we 
found refreshing drink, and rested for a short time. 
The Indians gave me to understand that when we 
crossed this stream, and a short distance beyond, we 
would be at their home. 

Here they paused to dress, so as to make a gay ap- 
pearance and imposing entrance into the village. Ex- 
cept when in full dress, an Indian's wearing apparel 
consists only of a buffalo robe, which is also part of a 
fine toilet. It is very inconveniently disposed about 
the person, without fastening, and must be held in 
position with the hands. 

Here the clothing taken from our train was brought 
into great demand, and each warrior that had been 
fortunate enough to possess himself of any article of 
our dress, now arrayed himself to the best advantage 
the garments and their limited ideas of civilization 
permitted ; and, in some instances, when the toilet was 
considered complete, changes for less attractive articles 
of display were made with companions who had not 
been so fortunate as others in the division of the 
goods, that they might also share in the sport afforded 
by this derisive display. 

Their peculiar ideas of tasteful dress rendered them 
grotesque in appearance. One brawny face appeared 
under the shade of my hat, smiling with evident satis- 
faction at the superiority of his decorations over those 



80 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



of his less fortunate companions; another was shaded 
from the scorching rays of the sun by a tiny parasol, 
and the brown hand that held it aloft was thinly cov- 
ered by a silk glove, which was about the only article 
of clothing, except the invariable breech-cloth, that 
the warrior wore. 

Vests and other garments were put on with the 
lower part upward ; and they all displayed remarkable 
fertility in the arrangement of their decorations. They 
seemed to think much of their stolen goods, some of 
which were frivolous, and others worthless. 

Decorating themselves by way of derision, each 
noble warrior endeavored to outdo the other in splen- 
dor, which was altogether estimated by color, and not 
by texture. Their horses were also decked iu the most 
ridiculous manner. 

Ottawa, or Silver Horn, the war chief, was arrayed 
in full costume. He was very old, over seventy-five, 
partially blind, and a little below the medium height. 
He was very ferocious and savage looking, and now, 
when -in costume, looked frightful. His face was red, 
with stripes of black, and around each eye a circlet of 
bright yellow. His long, black hair was divided into 
two braids, with a scalp-lock on top of the head. His 
ears held great brass wire rings, full six inches in di- 
ameter, and chains and bead necklaces were suspended 
from his neck; armlets and bracelets of brass, to- 
gether with a string of bears' claws, completed his 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



81 



jewelry. He wore also leggings of cleer skin ; and a 
shirt of the same material, beautifully ornamented with 
beads, and fringed with scalp-locks, that he claimed to 
have taken from his enemies, both red and white. 
Over his shoulders hung a great, bright-colored quilt, 
that had been taken from our stores. He wore a 
crown of eagle feathers on his head ; also a plume of 
feathers depending from the back of the crown. 

His horse, a noble-looking animal, was no less gor- 
geously arrayed. His ears were pierced, like his mas- 
ter's, and his neck was encircled by a wreath of bears* 
claws, taken from animals that the chief had slain. 
Some bells and a human scalp hung from his mane, 
forming together, thus arrayed, a museum of the tro- 
phies of the old chief's prowess on the war path, and 
of skill in the chase. 

When all w r as arranged, the chief mounted his horse 
and rode on in triumph toward the village, highly 
elated over the possession of his white captive, whom 
he never looked back at or deigned to notice, except to 
chastise on account of her slowness, which was una- 
voidable, as I rode a jaded horse, and could not keep 
pace. 

The entire Indian village poured forth to meet us, 
amid song and wild dancing, in the most enthusiastic 
manner, flourishing flags and weapons of war in fren- 
zied joy as we entered the village, which, stretched for 
miles along the banks of the stream, resembled a vast 



82 



XAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



military encampment, with the wigwams covered with 
white skins, like Sibley tents in shape and size, ranged 
without regard to order, but facing one point of the 
compass. 

We penetrated through the irregular settlement for 
over a mile, accompanied by the enthusiastic escort of 
men, women, and children. 

We rode in the center of a double column of Indians 
and directly in the rear of the chief, till we reached the 
door of his lodge, when several of his wives came out 
to meet him. He had six, but the senior one remained 
in the tent, while a younger one was absent with the 
Farmer or Gros ventre Indians. Their salutation is 
very much in the manner of the Mexicans; the women 
crossed their arms on the chief's breast, and smiled. 

They met me in silence, but with looks of great 
astonishment. 

I got down as directed, and followed the chief into 
the great lodge or tent, distinguished from the others 
by its superior ornaments. It was decorated with 
brilliantly colored porcupine quills and a terrible 
fringe of human scalp-locks, taken in battle from the 
Pawnees. 

On one side was depicted a representation of the 
Good Spirit, rude in design, and daubed with colors. 
On the other side was portrayed the figure of the spirit 
of evil in like manner. The Indians believe in these 
two deities and pay their homage to them. The first 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



83 



they consider as entirely benevolent and kind ; but the 
second is full of vile tricks and wicked ways. 

They fear him, and consider it only safe to propitiate 
him occasionally by obedience to his evil will. This 
may account for some of their worst ferocities, and ex- 
plain that horrible brutality of nature which they so 
often exhibit. 

The senior wife, who had remained in the lodge, met 
her husband with the same salutation as the others had 
done. 

I was shown a seat opposite the entrance on a buffalo 
skin. The chief's spoil was brought in for division by 
his elderly spouse. 

As it was spread out before them, the women 
gathered admiringly round it, and proved their pecu- 
liarities of taste; and love of finery had a counterpart 
in these forest belles, as well defined as if they had been 
city ladies. Eagerly they watched every new article 
displayed, grunting their approval, until their senior 
companion seized a piece of cloth, declaring that bhe 
meant to retain it all for herself. 

This occasioned dissatisfaction, which soon ripened 
to rebellion among them, and they contended for a just 
distribution of the goods. The elder matron, following 
her illustrious husband's plan in quelling such out- 
breaks, caught her knife from her belt, sprang in among 
them, vowing that she was the oldest and had the right 
to govern, and threatening to kill every one if there 



84 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



was the least objection offered to her decrees. I had so 
hoped to find sympathy and pity among these artless 
women of the forest, but instead, cowed and trembling, 
I sat, scarcely daring to breathe. 

The chief noticed my fear and shrinking posture, 
and smiled. Then he rose, and made a speech, \vhieh 
had its effect. The women became quiet. Presently 
an invitation arrived for the chief to go to a feast, and 
he rose to comply. 

I followed his departing figure with regretful glances, 
for, terrible as he and his men had been, the women 
seemed still more formidable, and I feared to be left 
alone with them, especially with the hot temper and 
ready knife of the elder squaw. 

Great crowds of curious Indians came flocking in 
to stare at me. The women brought their children. 
Some of them, whose fair complexion astonished me, 
I afterward learned were the offspring of fort mar- 
riages. 

One fair little boy, who, with his mother, had just 
, returned from Fort Laramie, came close to me. Find- 
ing the squaw could speak a few words in English, I 
addressed her, and was told, in reply to my questions, 
that she had been the wife of a captain there, but that 
his white wife arriving from the East, his Indian wife 
was told to return to her people; she did so, taking her 
child with her. The little boy was dressed completely 
in military clothes, even to the stripe on his pantaloons, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



85 



and was a very bright, attractive child of about four 
years. 

It was a very sad thought for me to realize that a 
parent could part with such a child, committing it for- 
ever to live in barbarous ignorance, and rove the woods 
among savages with the impress of his own superior 
race, so strongly mingled with his Indian origin. I 
saw many other fair-faced little children, and heard the 
sad story from their mothers, and was deeply pained to 
see their pale, pinched features, as they cried for food 
when there was none to be had; and they are sometimes 
cruelly treated by the full-blooded and larger children 
on account of their unfortunate birth. 

Now that the question of property was decided be- 
tween the women of the chief's family, they seemed 
kindly disposed toward me, and one of them brought 
me a dish of meat; many others followed her example, 
even from the neighboring lodges, and really seemed to 
pity me, and showed great evidences of compassion, 
and tried to express their sympathy in signs, because I 
had been torn from my own people, and compelled to 
come such a long fatiguing journey, and examined me 
all over and over again, and all about my dress, hands, 
and feet particularly. Then, to their great surprise, 
they discovered my bruised and almost broken limbs 
that occurred when first taken, also from the fall of the 
horse the first night of my captivity, and proceeded at 
once to dress my wounds. 



86 



NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



I was just beginning to rejoice in the dawning kind- 
ness that seemed to soften their swarthy faces, when a 
messenger from the war chief arrived, accompanied by 
a small party of young warriors sent to conduct me to 
the chiefs presence. I did not at first comprehend the 
summons, and, as every fresh announcement only awak- 
ened new fears, I dreaded to comply, yet dared not 
refuse. Seeing my hesitation, the senior wife allowed 
a little daughter of the chiefs, whose name was Yellow 
Bird, to accompany me, and I was then conducted to 
several feasts, at each of which I was received with 
kindness, and promised good will and protection. It 
was here that the chief himself first condescended to 
speak kindly to me, and this and the companionship 
of the child Yellow Bird, who seemed to approach me 
with a trusting grace and freedom unlike the scared 
shyness of Indian children generally, inspired hope. 

The chief here told me that henceforth I could call 
Yellow Bird my own, to take the place of my little 
girl that had been killed. I did not at once compre- 
hend all of his meaning, still it gave me some hope of 
security. 

When at nightfall we returned to the lodge, which, 
they told me, I must henceforth regard as home, I 
found the elder women busily pounding a post into 
the ground, and my fears were at once aroused, being 
always ready to take alarm, and suggested to me that it 
betokened some evil. On the contrary, it was simply 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



87 



some household arrangement of her own, for presently, 
putting on a camp kettle, she built a fire, and caused 
water to boil, and drew a tea, of which she gave me 
a portion, assuring me that it would cure the tired 
and weary feeling and secure me a good rest. 

This proved true. Soon a deep drowsiness began to 
steal over the weary captive. My bed of furs was 
shown me. Yellow Bird was told to share my couch 
with me, and from this time on she was my constant 
attendant. I laid down, and the wife of the chief 
tenderly removed my moccasins, and I slept sweetly— 
the first true sleep I had enjoyed in many weary 
nights. 

Before my eyes closed in slumber, my heart rose in 
gratitude unspeakable to God for his great and im- 
measurable mercy. 

I readily adapted myself to my new position. The 
chief's three sisters shared the lodge with us. 

The following day commenced my labors, and the 
chief's wife seemed to feel a protecting interest in me. 

The dav of the 25th of July was observed by 
continual feasting in honor of the safe return of the 
braves. 

There was a large tent made by putting several 
together, where all the chiefs, medicine-men, and great 
warriors met for consultation and feasting. I was in- 
vited to attend, and was given an elevated seat, while _ 
the rest of the company all sat upon the ground, and 



88 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



mostly cross-legged, preparatory to the feast being 
dealt out. 

In the center of the circle was erected a flag-staff, 
with many scalps, trophies, and ornaments fastened to 
it. Near the foot of the flag-staff were placed, in a 
row on the ground, several large kettles, in which was 
prepared the feast. Near the kettles on the ground, 
also, were a number of wooden bowls, in which the 
meat was to be served out. And in front, two or 
three women, who were there placed as waiters, to light 
the pipes for smoking, and also to deal out the food. 

In these positions things stood, and all sat with 
thousands climbing and crowding around for a peep at 
me, as I appeared at the grand feast and council, when 
at length the chief arose, in a very handsome costume, 
and addressed the audience, and in his speech often 
pointed to me. I could understand but little of his 
meaning. 

Several others also made speeches, that all sounded 
the same to me. I sat trembling with fear at these 
strange proceedings, fearing they were deliberating upon 
a plan of putting me to some cruel death to finish their 
amusement. It is impossible to describe my feelings 
on that day, as I sat in the midst of those wild, savage 
people. Soon a handsome pipe was lit and brought to 
ti e chief to smoke. He took it, and after presenting 
the stem to the north, the south, the east, and the west, 
and then to the sun that was over his head, uttered a 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



89 



few words, drew a few whiffs, then passed it around 
through the whole group, who all smoked. This smok- 
ing was conducted w T ith the strictest adherence to exact 
and established form, and the feast throughout was con- 
ducted in the most positive silence. 

The lids were raised from the kettles, which were all 
filled w 7 ith dog's meat alone, it being well cooked and 
made into a sort of stew. Each guest had a large 
wooden bowl placed before him, with a quantity of 
dog's flesh floating in a profusion of soup or rich gravy, 
with a large spoon resting in the dish, made of buffalo 
horn. 

In this most difficult and painful dilemma I sat, 
witnessing the solemnity ; my dish was given me, and 
the absolute necessity of eating it w r as painful to con- 
template. I tasted it a few times after much urging, 
and then resigned my dish, w r hich was taken and 
passed around with others to every part of the group, 
w T ho all ate heartily. In this way the feast ended, 
and all retired silently and gradually, until the ground 
w r as left to the waiters, who seemed to have charge of 
it during the whole occasion. 

The women signified to me that I should feel highly 
honored by being called to feast with chiefs and great 
warriors ; and seeing the spirit in which it was given, 
I could not but treat it respectfully, and receive it as a 
very high and marked compliment. 

Since I witnessed it on this occasion, I have been 
8 



90 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



honored with, numerous entertainments of the kind, 
and all conducted in the same solemn and impressive 
manner. 

As far as I could see and understand, I feel author- 
ized to pronounce the dog-feast a truly religious cere- 
mony, wherein the superstitious Indian sees fit to sac- 
rifice his faithful companion to bear testimony to the 
sacredness of his vows of friendship for the Great 
Spirit. He always offers up a portion of the meat to 
his deity, then puts it on the ground to remind him 
of the sacrifice and solemnity of the offering. 

The dog, among all Indian tribes, is more esteemed 
and more valued than among any part of the civilized 
world. The Indian has more time to devote to his 
company, and his untutored mind more nearly assim- 
ilates to the nature of his faithful servant. 

The flesh of these dogs, though apparently relished 
by the Indians, is undoubtedly inferior to venison 
and buffalo meat, of which feasts are constantly made, 
where friends are invited, as they are in civilized so- 
ciety, to a pleasant and convivial party; from which 
fact alone, it would seem clear that they have some ex- 
traordinary motive, at all events, for feasting on the 
flesh of that useful and faithful animal, even when as 
in the instance I have been describing. 

Their village was well supplied with fresh and dried 
meat of the buffalo and deer. The dog-feast is given, 
I believe, by all tribes of America, and by them all, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



91 



I think; this faithful animal, as well as the horse, is 
sacrificed, in several different ways, to appease offended 
spirits or deities, whom it is considered necessary that 
they should conciliate in this way, and when done, is 
invariably done by giving the best in the herd or the 
kennel. 

That night was spent in dancing. "Wild and furious 
all seemed to me. I was led into the center of the 
circle, and assigned the painful duty of holding above 
my head human scalps fastened to a little pole. The 
dance was kept up until near morning, when all 
repaired to their respective lodges. The three kind 
sisters of the chief were there to convey me to mine. 



92 



NARKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER IX. 

PREPARATIONS FOR BATTLE AN INDIAN VILLAGE ON THE MOVE — 

SCALP DANCE — A HORRIBLE SCENE OF SAVAGE EXULTATION- 
COMPELLED TO JOIN THE ORGIES — A CAUSE OF INDIAN HOSTILITY — 
ANOTHER BATTLE WITH THE WHITE TROOPS BURIAL OF AN IN- 
DIAN BOY A HASTY RETREAT — MADE TO ACT AS SURGEON OF THE 

WOUNDED — MAUVE TERRE, OR BAD LANDS. 

The next morning the whole village was in motion. 
The warriors were going to battle against a white en- 
emy, they said, and old men, women, and children 
were sent out in another direction to a place of safety, 
as designated by the chief. Every thing was soon 
moving. With the rapidity of custom the tent-poles 
were lowered and the tents rolled up. The cooking 
utensils were put together, and laid on cross-beams 
connecting the lower ends of the poles as they trail 
the ground from the horses' sides, to which they are 
attached. Dogs, too, are made useful in this exodus, 
and started off, with smaller burdens dragging after 
them, in the same manner that horses are packed. 

The whole village was in commotion, children 
screaming or laughing; dogs barking or growling 
under their heavy burdens; squaws running hither 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



93 



and thither, pulling down tipi-poles, packing up 
every thing, and leading horses and dogs with huge 
burdens. 

i The small children are placed in sacks of buffalo 
skin and hung upon saddles or their mothers' backs. 
The wrapped up lodges, which are secured by thongs, 
are fastened to the poles on the horses' backs, together 
with sundry other articles of domestic use, and upon 
these are seated women and children. To guide the 
horse a woman goes before, holding the bridle, carry- 
ing on her back a load nearly as large as the horse 
carries. "Women and children are sometimes mounted 
upon horses, holding in their arms every variety of 
plunder, sometimes little dogs and other forlorn and 
hungry looking pets. In this unsightly manner, some- 
times two or three thousand families are transported 
many miles at the same migration, and, all being in 
motion at the same time, the cavalcade extends for a 
great distance. 

The men and boys are not so unsightly in their ap- 
pearance, being mounted upon good horses and the 
best Indian ponies, riding in groups, leaving the 
women and children to trudge along with the bur- 
dened horses and dogs. 

The number and utility of these faithful dogs is 
sometimes astonishing, as they count hundreds, each 
bearing a portion of the general household goods. 
Two poles, about ten or twelve feet long, are attached 



94 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



to the shoulders of a dog, leaving one end of each 
dragging upon the ground. On these poles a small 
burden is carried, and with it the faithful canine jogs 
along, looking neither to the right nor to the left, but 
apparently intent upon reaching the end of his jour- 
ney. These faithful creatures are under the charge of 
women and children, and their pace is occasionally en- 
couraged with admonitions in the form of vigorous 
and zealous use of whips applied to their limbs and 
sides. It was quite painful to me to see these poor 
animals, thus taken from their natural avocation, and 
forced to a slavish life of labor, and compelled to 
travel along with their burdens; yet, when this change 
has been made, they become worthless as hunters, or 
watchers, and even for the purpose of barking, being 
reduced, instead, to beasts of burden. It was not un- 
common to see a great wolfish-looking dos: moodily 
jogging along with a lot of cooking utensils on one 
side, and on the other a crying papoose for a balance, 
while his sulking companion toils on, supporting upon 
his back a quarter of antelope or elk, and is followed 
by an old woman, or some children, who keep at bay 
all refractory dogs who run loose, occasionally showing 
their superiority by snapping and snarling at their 
more unfortunate companions. 

This train was immensely large, nearly the whole 
Sioux nation having concentrated there for the pur- 
pose of war. The chief's sisters brought me a horse 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS, 



95 



saddled, told me to mount, and accompany the already 
moving column, that seemed to be spreading far over 
the hills to the northward. We toiled on all day. Late 
in the afternoon we arrived at the ground of encamp- 
ment, and rested for further orders from the warriors, 
who had gone to battle and would join us there. 

I had no means of informing myself at that time 
with whom the war was raging, but afterward learned 
that General Sully\s army was pursuing the Sioux, 
and that the engagement was with his men. 

In three days the Indians returned to camp, and 
entered on a course of feasting and rejoicing, that 
caused me to believe that they had suffered very little 
loss in the affray. 

They passed their day of rest in this sort of enter- 
tainment: and here I first saw the scalp dance, which 
ceremonial did not increase my respect or confidence 
in the tender mercies of my captors. 

This performance is only gone through at night and 
by the light of torches, consequently its terrible char- 
acteristics are heightened by tne fantastic gleams of 
the lighted brands. 

The women, too, took part in the clance, and I was 
forced to mingle in the fearful festivity, painted and 
dressed for the occasion, and holding a staff from the 
top of which hung several scalps. 

The braves came vauntingly forth, with the most 
extravagant boasts of their wonderful prowess and 



96 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



courage in war, at the same time brandishing weapons 
in their hands with the most fearful contortions and 
threatenings. 

A number of young women came with them, carry- 
ing the trophies of their friends, which they hold aloft, 
while the warriors jump around in a circle, brandish- 
ing their weapons, and whooping and yelling the fear- 
ful war-cry in a most frightful manner, all jumping 
upon both feet at the same time, with simultaneous 
stamping and motions with their weapons, keeping ex- 
act time. Their gestures impress one as if they were 
actually cutting and carving each other to pieces as 
they utter their fearful, sharp yell. They become 
furious as they grow more excited, until their faces are 
distorted to the utmost ; their glaring eyes protrude 
with a fiendish, indescribable appearance, while they 
grind their teeth, and try to imitate the hissing, gurg- 
ling sound of death in battle. Furious and faster 
grows the stamping, until the sight is more like a 
picture of fiends in a carnival of battle than any thing 
else to which the war-dance can be compared. 

Xo description can fully convey the terrible sight in 
all its fearful barbarity, as the bloody trophies of their 
victory are brandished aloft in the light of the flickering 
blaze, and their distorted forms were half concealed by 
darkness. The object for which the scalp is taken is ex- 
ultation and proof of valor and success. My pen is pow- 
erless to portray my feelings during this terrible scene. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



97 



This country seemed scarred by countless trails, 
where the Indian ponies have dragged lodge-poles, in 
their change of habitations or hunting. The antip- 
athy of the Indian to its occupation or invasion by the 
white man is very intense and bitter. The felling of 
timber, or killing of buffalo, or traveling of a train, 
or any signs of permanent possession by the white 
man excites deadly hostility. It is their last hope ; if 
they yield and give up this, they will have to die or 
ever after be governed by the white man's laws; con- 
sequently they lose no opportunity to kill or steal from 
and harass the whites when they can do so. 

The game still clings to its favorite haunts, and the 
Indian must press upon the steps of the white man or 
lose all hope of independence. Herds of elk proudly 
stand with erect antlers, as if charmed by music, or as 
if curious to understand this strange inroad upon their 
long-secluded parks of pleasure; the mountain sheep 
look down from belting crags that skirt the perpendic- 
ular northern face of the mountains, and yield no rival 
of their charms or excellence for food. The black and 
white-tail deer and antelope are ever present, while the 
hare and the rabbit, the sage hen, and the prairie- 
chicken are nearly trodden down before they yield to 
the intrusion of the stranger. 

Brants, wild geese, and ducks multiply and people 
the waters of beautiful lakes, and are found in many 
of the streams. The grizzly and cinnamon bears are 
9 



98 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



often killed and give up their rich, material for the 
hunter's profit; and the buffalo, in numberless herds, 
with tens of thousands in a herd, sweep back and 
forth, filling the valley as far as the eye can reach, and 
adding their value to the red man both for food, hab- 
itation, fuel, and clothing. The Big Horn River, 
and mountains and streams beyond, are plentifully 
supplied with various kinds of fish. The country 
seems to be filled with wolves, which pierce the night 
air with their howls, but, like the beavers whose dams 
incumber all the smaller streams, and the otter, are 
forced to yield their nice coats for the Indian as well 
as white man's luxury. 

The Indians felt that the proximity of the troops 
and their inroads through their best hunting-grounds 
would prove disastrous to them and their future hopes 
of prosperity, and soon again they were making prep- 
arations for battle; and again, on the 8th of August, 
the warriors set forth on the war-path, and this time 
the action seemed to draw ominously near our en- 
campment. 

An Indian boy died the night before, and was buried 
rather hastily in the morning. The body was wrapped 
in some window curtains that once draped my windows 
at Geneva. There was also a red blanket and many 
beads and trinkets deposited on an elevated platform, 
with the moldering remains, and the bereaved mother 
and relatives left the lonely spot with loud lamenta- 



AMONG THE SIOUX 



INDIANS. 



99 



tions. There seemed to be great commotion and great 
anxiety in the movements of the Indians, and presently 
I could hear the sound of battle; and the echoes, that 
came back to me from the reports of the guns in the 
distant hills, warned me of the near approach of my 
own people, and my heart became a prey to wildly 
conflicting emotions, as they hurried on in great des- 
peration, and even forbid me turning my head and 
looking in the direction of the battle. Once I broke 
the rule and was severely punished for it. They 
kept their eyes upon me, and were very cross and 
unkind. 

Panting for rescue, yet fearing for its accomplish- 
ment, I passed the day. The smoke of action now 
rose over the hills beyond. The Indians now realized 
their danger, and hurried on in great consternation. 

General Sully's soldiers appeared in close proximity, 
and I could see them charging on the Indians, who, 
according to their habits of warfare, skulked behind 
trees, sending their bullets and arrows vigorously for- 
ward into the enemy's ranks. I was kept in advance 
of the moving column of women and children, who 
were hurrying on, crying and famishing for water, 
trying to keep out of the line of firing. 

It was late at night before we stopped our pace, 
when at length we reached the lofty banks of a noble 
river, but it was some time before they could find a 
break in the rocky shores which enabled us to reach 



100 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



the water and enjoy the delicious draught, in which 
luxury the panting horses gladly participated. 

We had traveled far and fast all day long, without 
cessation, through clouds of smoke and dust, parched 
by a scorching sun. My face was blistered from the 
burning rays, as I had been compelled to go with 
my head uncovered, after the fashion of all Indian 
women. Had not had a drop of water during the 
whole day. 

Reluctant to leave the long-desired acquisition, they 
all lay down under the tall willows, close to the stream, 
and slept the sleep of the weary. The horses lingered 
near, nipping the tender blades of grass that sparsely 
bordered the stream. 

It was not until next morning that I thought of 
how they should cross the river, which I suppose to 
have been the Missouri. It was not very wide, but 
confined between steep banks; it seemed to be deep 
and quite rapid; they did not risk swimming at that 
place, to my joy, but went further down and all plunged 
in and swam across, leading my horse. I was very 
much frightened, and cried to Heaven for mercy. On 
that morning we entered a gorge, a perfect mass of 
huge fragments which had fallen from the mountains 
above; they led my horse and followed each other 
closely, and with as much speed as possible, as we were 
still pursued by the troops. During the day some two 
or three warriors were brought in wounded. I was 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



101 



called to see them, and assist in dressing their wounds. 
This being my first experience of the kind, I was at 
some loss to know what was best to do ; but, seeing in 
it a good opportunity to raise in their estimation, I en- 
deavored to impress them with an air of my superior 
knowledge of surgery, and as nurse, or medicine 
woman. I felt now, from their motions and meaning 
glances, that my life was not safe, since we were so 
closely pursued over this terrible barren country. 

My feelings, all this time, can not be described, when 
I could hear the sound of the big guns, as the Indians 
term cannon. I felt that the soldiers had surely come 
for me and would overtake us, and my heart bounded 
with joy at the very thought of deliverance, but sunk 
proportionately when they came to me, bearing their 
trophies, reeking scalps, soldiers' uniforms, covered 
with blood, which told its sad story to my aching heart. 
One day I might be cheered by strong hope of approach- 
ing relief, then again would have such assurance of my 
enemies' success as would sink me correspondingly low 
in despair. For some reason deception seemed to be 
their peculiar delight ; whether they did it to gratify an 
insatiable thirst for revenge in themselves, or to keep 
me more reconciled, more willing and patient to abide, 
was something I could not determine. 

The feelings occasioned by my disappointment in 
their success can be better imagined than described, 
but imagination, even in her most extravagant flights, 



102 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



can but poorly picture the horrors that met my view 
during these running flights. 

My constant experience was hope deferred that 
maketh the heart sick. It was most tantalizing and 
painful to my spirit to be so near our forces and the 
flag of liberty, and yet a prisoner and helpless. 

On, and still on, we were forced to fly to a place 
known among them as the Bad Lands, a section 
of country so wildly desolate and barren as to induce 
the belief that its present appearance is the effect of 
volcanic action. 

Great bowlders of 'blasted rock are piled scattering 
round, and hard, dry sand interspersed among the 
crevices. 

Every thing has a ruined look, as if vegetation and 
life had formerly existed there, but had been suddenly 
interrupted by some violent commotion of nature. A 
terrible blight, like the fulfilling of an ancient curse, 
darkens the surface of the gloomy landscape, and the 
desolate, ruinous scene might well represent the entrance 
to the infernal shades described by classic writers. 

A choking wind, with sand, blows continually, and 
fills the air with dry and blinding dust. 

The water is sluggish and dark, and apparently life- 
destroying in its action, since all that lies around its 
moistened limits has assumed the form of petrifaction. 
Kocks though they now seemed, they had formerly held 
life, both animal and vegetable, and their change will 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



103 



furnish a subject of interesting speculation to enter- 
prising men of science, who penetrate those mournful 
shades to discover toads, snakes, birds, and a variety 
of insects, together with plants, trees, and many curiosi- 
ties, all petrified and having the appearance of stone. 
I was startled by the strange and wonderful sights. 

The terrible scarcity of water and grass urged us for- 
ward, and General Sully's army in the rear gave us no 
rest. The following day or two we were driven so far 
northward, and became so imminently imperiled by the 
pursuing forces, that they were obliged to leave all their 
earthly effects behind them, and swim the Yellow Stone 
River for life. By this time the ponies were completely 
famished for want of food and water, so jaded that it 
was with great difficulty and hard blows that we could 
urge them on at all. 

When Indians are pursued closely, they evince a 
desperate and reckless desire to save themselves, with- 
out regard to property or provisions. 

They throw away every thing that will impede 
flight, and all natural instinct seems lost in fear. We 
had left, in our compulsory haste, immense quantities 
of plunder, even lodges standing, which proved imme- 
diate help, but in the end a terrible loss. 

General Sully with his whole troop stopped to de- 
stroy the property, thus giving us an opportunity to 
escape, which saved us from falling into his hands, as 
otherwise we inevitably would have done. 



104 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



One day was consumed in collecting and burning 
the Indian lodges, blankets, provisions, etc., and that 
day was used advantageously in getting beyond his 
reach. They travel constantly in time of war, ranging 
over vast tracts of country, and prosecuting their 
battles, or skirmishes, with a quiet determination un- 
known to the whites. 

A few days' pursuit after Indians is generally enough 
to wear and tire out the ardor of the white man, as it 
is almost impossible to pursue them through their own 
country with wagons and supplies for the army, and 
it is very difficult for American horses to traverse the 
barren, rugged mountain passes, the Indians having 
every advantage in their own country, and using their 
own mode of warfare. The weary soldiers return dis- 
heartened by often losing dear comrades, and leaving 
them in a lonely grave on the plain, dissatisfied with 
onlv scattering their red foes. 

But the weary savages rest during these intervals, 
often sending the friendly Indians, as they are called 
and believed to be, who are received in that character 
in the forts, and change it for a hostile one, as soon as 
they reach the hills, to get supplies of ammunition and 
food with which they refresh themselves and prosecute 
the war. 

After the attack of General Sully was over an In- 
dian came to me with a letter to read, which he had 
taken from a soldier who was killed by him, and the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



105 



letter had been found in his pocket. The letter stated 
that the topographical engineer was killed, and that 
General Sully's men had caught the red devils and cut 
their heads off, and stuck them up on poles. The 
soldier had written a friendly and kind letter to his 
people, but, ere it was mailed, he was numbered with 
the dead. 



106 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTEE X. 

MOURNING FOR THE SLAIN — THREATENED WITH DEATH AT THE FIERY 
STAKE — SAVED BY A SPEECH FROM OTTAWA — STARVING CONDITION 
OF THE INDIANS. 

As soon as we were safe, and General Sully pursued 
us no longer, the warriors returned home, and a scene 
of terrible mourning over the killed ensued among the 
women. Their cries are terribly wild and distressing, 
on such occasions; and the near relations of the de- 
ceased indulge in frantic expressions of grief that can 
not be described. Sometimes the practice of cutting 
the flesh is carried to a horrible and barbarous extent. 
They inflict gashes on their bodies and limbs an inch 
in length. Some cut off their hair, blacken their faces, 
and march through the village in procession, torturing 
their bodies to add vigor to their lamentations. 

Hunger followed on the track of grief; all their food 
was gone, and there was no game in that portion of 
the country. 

In our flight they scattered every thing, and the 
country through which we passed for the following two 
weeks did not yield enough to arrest starvation. The 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



107 



Indians were terribly enraged, and threatened me with 
death almost hourly, and in every form. 

I had so hoped for liberty when my friends were 
near ; but alas ! all my fond hopes were blasted. The 
Indians told me that the army was going in another 
direction. 

They*seemed to have sustained a greater loss than I 
had been made aware of, which made them feel very 
revengeful toward me. 

The next morning I could see that something un- 
usual was about to happen. Notwithstanding the early 
hour, the sun scarcely appearing above the horizon, 
the principal chiefs and warriors were assembled in 
council, where, judging from the grave and reflective 
expression of their countenances, they were about to 
discuss some serious question. 

I had reason for apprehension, from their unfriendly 
manner toward me, and feared for the penalty I might 
soon have to pay. 

Soon they sent an Indian to me, who asked me if I 
was ready to die — to be burned at the stake. I told 
him whenever Wakon-Tonka (the Great Spirit) was 
ready, he would call for me, and then I would be ready 
and willing to go. He said that he had been sent 
from the council to warn me, that it had become 
necessary to put me to death, on account of my white 
brothers killing so many of their young men recently. 
He repeated that they were not cruel for the pleasure 



108 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



of being so ; necessity is their first law, and he and the 
wise chiefs, faithful to their hatred for the' white race, 
-were in haste to satisfy their thirst for vengeance ; and, 
further, that the interest of their nation required it. 

As soon as the chiefs were assembled around the 
council fire, the pipe-carrier entered the circle, holding 
in his hand the pipe ready lighted. Bowing to the 
four cardinal points, he uttered a short prayer, or in- 
vocation, and then presented the pipe to the old chief, 
Ottawa, but retained the bowl in his hand. When all 
the chiefs and men had smoked, one after the other, 
the pipe-bearer emptied the ashes into the fire, saying, 
u Chiefs of the great Dakota nation, AVakon-Tonka 
give you wisdom, so that whatever be your determi- 
nation, it may be conformable to justice." Then, after 
bowing respectfully, he retired. 

A moment of silence followed, in which every one 
seemed to be meditating seriously upon the words that 
had just been spoken. At length one of the most 
aged of the chiefs, whose body was furrowed with the 
scars of innumerable wounds, and who enjoyed among 
his people a reputation for great wisdom, arose. 

Said he, " The pale faces, our eternal persecutors, 
pursue and harass us without intermission, forcing us to 
abandon to them, one by one, our best hunting grounds, 
and we are compelled to seek a refuge in the depths 
of these Bad Lands, like timid deer. Many of them 
even dare to come into prairies which belong to us, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



109 



to trap beaver, and hunt elk and buffalo, which are 
our property. These faithless creatures, the outcasts 
of their own people, rob and kill us when they can. 
Is it just that we should suffer these wrongs without 
complaining? Shall we allow ourselves to be slaugh- 
tered like timid Assinneboines, without seking to avenge 
ourselves? Does not the law of the Dakotas say, 
Justice to our own nation, and death to all pale faces? 
Let my brothers say if that is just," pointing to the 
stake that was being prepared for me. 

" Vengeance is allowable," sententiously remarked 
Mahpeah (The Sky). 

Another old chief, Ottawa, arose and said, " It is 
the undoubted right of the weak and oppressed; and 
yet it ought to be proportioned to the injury re- 
ceived. Then why should we put this young, innocent 
woman to death ? Has she not always been kind to 
us, smiled upon us, and sang for us? Do not all our 
children love her as a tender sister? Why, then, 
should we put her to so cruel a death for the crimes 
of others, if they are of her nation ? Why should we 
punish the innocent for the guilty?" 

I looked to Heaven for mercy and protection, offer- 
ing up those earnest prayers that are never offered in 
vain; and oh! how thankful I was when I knew their 
decision was to spare my life. Though terrible were 
my surroundings, life always became sweet to me, 
when I felt that I was about to part with it. 



110 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



A terrible time ensued, and many dogs, and horses, 
even, died of starvation. Their bodies were eaten im- 
mediately ; and the slow but constant march was daily 
kept up, in hope of game and better facilities for fish, 
and fruit. 

Many days in succession I tasted no food, save what 
I could gather on my way; a few rose leaves and 
blossoms was all I could find, except the grass I would 
gather and chew, for nourishment. Fear, fatigue, and 
long-continued abstinence were wearing heavily on my 
already shattered frame. Women and children were 
crying for food; it was a painful sight to witness their 
sufferings, with no means of alleviating them, and no 
hope of relief save by traveling and hunting. We 
had no shelter save the canopy of heaven, and no 
alternative but to travel on, and at night lie down on 
the cold, damp ground, for a resting place. 

If I could but present to my readers a truthful pic- 
ture of that Indian home at that time, with all its 
sorrowful accompaniments ! They are certainly en- 
graved upon faithful memory, to last forever; but no 
touch of pen could give any semblance of the realities 
to another. 

What exhibitions of their pride and passion I have 
seen ; what ideas of their intelligence and humanity I 
have been compelled to form ; what manifestations of 
their power and ability to ^govern had been thrust 
upon me. The treatment received was not such as 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



Ill 



to enhance in any wise a woman's admiration for the 
so-called noble red man, but rather to make one pray 
to be delivered from their power. 

Compelled to travel many days in succession, and 
to experience the gna wings of hunger without miti- 
gation, every day had its share of toil and fear. Yet 
while my temporal wants were thus poorly supplied, I 
was not wholly denied spiritual food. It was a blessed 
consolation that no earthly foe could interrupt my 
communion with the heavenly world. In my mid- 
night, wakeful hours, I was visited with many bright 
visions. 

He walks with thee, that angel kind, 
And gently whispers, be resigned; 
Bear up, bear on, the end shall tell, 
The dear Lord ordereth all things well. 



112 



NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XI. 

MEET ANOTHER WHITE FEMALE CAPTIVE — SAD STORY OF MART BOYEAU 
— -A CHILD ROASTED AND ITS BRAINS DASHED OUT — MURDER OF 
MRS. FLETCHER — FIVE CHILDREN SLAUGHTERED — FATE OF THEIR 
MOTHER. 

It was about this time that I had the sorrowful sat- 
isfaction of meeting with a victim of Indian cruelty, 
whose fate was even sadder than mine. 

It was a part of my labor to carry water from the 
stream at which we camped, and, awakened for that 
purpose, I arose and hurried out one morning before 
the day had yet dawned clearly, leaving the Indians 
still in their blankets, and the village very quiet. 

In the woods beyond I heard the retiring howl of 
the wolf, the shrill shriek of the bird of prey, as it 
was sweeping down on the unburied carcass of some 
poor, murdered traveler, and the desolation of my life 
and its surroundings filled my heart with dread and 
gloom. 

I was so reduced in strength and spirit, that nothing 
but the dread of the scalping-knife urged my feet from 
task to task; and now, returning toward the tipi, 
with my heavy bucket, I was startled to behold a fair- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



113 



faced ; beautiful young girl sitting there, dejected and 
worn, like myself, but bearing the marks of loveliness 
and refinement, despite her neglected covering. 

Almost doubting my reason, for I had become un- 
settled in my self-reliance, and even sanity, I feared to 
address her, but stood spell-bound, gazing in her sad 
brown eyes and drooping, pallid face. 

The chief stood near the entrance of the tipi, enjoy- 
ing the cool morning air, and watching the interview 
with amusement. He offered me a book, which chanced 
to be one of the Willson's readers, stolen from our 
wagons, and bade me show it to the stranger. 

I approached the girl, who instantly held out her 
hand, and said : " What book is that?" 

The sound of my own language, spoken by one of 
my own people, was too much for me, and I sank to 
the ground by the side of the stranger, and, endeavor- 
ing to clasp her in my arms, became insensible. 

A kindly squaw, who was in sight, must have been 
touched by our helpless sorrow ; for, when recovering, 
she was sprinkling my face with water from the bucket, 
and regarding me with looks of interest. 

Of course, we realized that this chance interview 
would be short, and, perhaps, the last that we would 
be ablelo enjoy, and, while my companion covered her 
face and wept, I told my name and the main incidents 
of my capture; and I dreaded to recall the possible 
fate of my Mary, lest I should rouse the terrible feel- 
10 



114 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 

ings I was trying to keep in subjection as my only hope 
of preserving reason. 

The young girl responded to my confidence by 
giving her own story, which she related to me as fol- 
lows : 

"My name is Mary Boyeau; these people call me 
Madee. I have been among them since the massacre 
in Minnesota, and am now in my sixteenth year. 
My parents were of French descent, but we lived 
in the State of New York, until my father, in pur- 
suance of his peculiar passion for the life of a nat- 
uralist and a man of science, sold our eastern home, 
and came to live on the shores of Spirit Lake, Min- 
nesota. 

" The Indians had watched about our place, and re- 
garded what they had seen of my father's chemical ap- 
paratus with awe and fear. Perhaps they suspected 
him of working evil charms in his laboratory, or held 
his magnets, microscopes, and curiously-shaped tubes 
in superstitious aversion. 

" I can not tell ; I only know that we were among 
the first victims of the massacre, and that all my fam- 
ily were murdered except myself, and, I fear, one 
younger sister." 

" You fear ! " said I. " Do you not hope that she 
escaped ? " 

The poor girl shook her head. " From a life like 
mine death is an escape," she said, bitterly. 



AMOXG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



115 



" Oh ! it is fearful ! and a sin to rush unbidden into 
God's presence, but I can not live through another 
frightful winter. 

"Xo, I must and will die if no relief conies to me. 
For a year these people regarded me as a child, and 
then a young man of their tribe gave a horse for me, 
and carried me to his tipi as his wife." 

" Do you love your husband ? " I asked. 

A look, bitter and revengeful, gleamed from her 
eyes. 

u Love a savage, who bought me to be a drudge and 
slave!" she repeated. "Xo! I hate him as I hate all 
that belong to this fearful bondage. He has another 
wife and a child. Thank God ! " she added, with a 
shudder, " that I am not a mother ! " 

Misery and the consciousness of her own degraded 
life seemed to have made this poor young creature des- 
perate ; and, looking at her toil-worn hands and scarred 
arms, I saw the signs of abuse and cruelty ; her feet, 
too, were bare, and fearfully bruised and travel-marked. 

" Does he ill treat you ? " I inquired. 

" His wife does," she answered. " I am forced to 
do all manner of slavish work, and when my strength 
fails, I am urged on by blows. Oh ! I do so fearfully 
dread the chilling winters, without proper food or 
clothing; and I long to lie down and die, if God's 
mercy will only permit me to escape from this hope- 
less imprisonment. I have nothing to expect now. I 



116 



NAREATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



did once look forward to release, but that is all gone. 
I strove to go with the others, who were ransomed at 
Fort Pierre, and Mrs. Wright plead for me with all 
her heart; but the man who bought me would not 
give me up, and my prayers were useless. 

" Mr. Dupuy, a Frenchman, who brought a wagon 
for the redeemed women and children, did not offer 
enough for me ; and when another man offered a horse 
my captor would not receive it. 

" There were many prisoners that I did not see in 
the village, but I am left alone. The Yanktons, who 
hold me, are friendly by pretense, and go to the agencies 
for supplies and annuities, but at heart they are bitterly 
hostile. They assert that, if they did not murder and 
steal, the Father at Washington would forget them; 
and now they receive presents and supplies to keep 
them in check, which they delight in taking, and 
deceiving the officers as to their share in the out- 
breaks/' 

Her dread of soldiers was such that she had never 
attempted to escape, nor did she seem to think it possi- 
ble to get away from her present life, so deep was the 
despair into which long-continued suffering had plunged 
her. 

Sad as my condition was, I could not but pity poor 
Mary's worse fate. The unwilling wife of a brutal 
savage, and subject to all the petty malice of a scarcely 
less brutal squaw, there could be no gleam of sunshine 



AMONG THE SIOTjX INDIANS. 



117 



in her future prospects. True, I was, like her, a cap- 
tive, torn from home and friends, and subject to harsh 
treatment, but no such personal indignity had fallen to 
my lot. 

When Mary was first taken, she saw many terrible 
things, which she related to me, among which was the 
following : 

One day, the Indians went into a house where they 
found a woman making bread. Her infant child lay 
in the cradle, unconscious of its fate. Snatching it 
from its little bed they thrust it into the heated oven, 
its screams torturing the wretched mother, w T ho was 
immediately after stabbed and cut in many pieces. 

Taking the suffering little creature from the oven, 
they then dashed out its brains against the walls of the 
house. 

One day, on their journey, they came to a narrow 
but deep stream of water. Some of the prisoners, and 
nearly all of the Indians, crossed on horseback, while 
a few crossed on logs, which had been cut down by the 
beaver. A lady (by name Mrs. Fletcher, I believe), 
who was in delicate health, fell into the water with her 
heavy burden, unable, on account of her condition, to 
cross, and was shot by the Indians, her lifeless body 
soon disappearing from sight. She also told me of a 
white man having been killed a few days previous, and 
a large sum of money taken from him, which would 
be exchanged for articles used among the Indians 



118 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



when they next visited the Red River or British Pos- 
sessions. They went, she told me, two or three times 
a year, taking American horses, valuables, etc., which 
they had stolen from the whites, and exchanging them 
for ainunition, powder, arrow points, and provisions. 

Before they reached the Missouri River they killed 
five of Mrs. Dooley's children, one of which was left 
on the ground in a place where the distracted mother 
had to pass daily in carrying water from the river; 
and when they left the camp the body remained un- 
buried. So terrible were the sufferings of this heart- 
broken mother, that, when she arrived in safety among 
the whites, her reason was dethroned, and I was told 
that she was sent to the lunatic asylum, where her dis- 
tracted husband soon followed. 

Mary wished that we might be together, but knew 
that it would be useless to ask, as it would not be 
granted. 

I gave her my little book and half of my pencil, 
which she was glad to receive. I wrote her name in 
the book, together with mine, encouraging her with 
every kind word and hope of the future. She could 
read and write, and understood the Indian language 
thoroughly. 

The book had been taken from our wagon, and I 
had endeavored to teach the Indians from it, for it 
contained several stories; so it made the Indians very 
angry to have me part with it. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



119 



For hours I had sat with the book in my hands, 
showing them the pictures and explaining their mean- 
ing, which interested them greatly, and which helped 
pass away and relieve the monotony of the days of 
captivity which I was enduring. Moreover, it in- 
spired them with a degree of respect and veneration 
for me when engaged in the task, which was not only 
pleasant, but a great comfort. It was by this means 
they discovered my usefulness in writing letters and 
reading for them. 

I found them apt pupils, willing to learn, and they 
learned easily and rapidly. Their memory is very 
retentive — unusually good. 



120 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XII. 

FIRST INTIMATION OF MY LITTLE MARY'S FATE — DESPAIR AND DELI- 
RIUM — A SHOWER OF GRASSHOPPERS — A FEAST AND A FIGHT — 
AN ENRAGED SQUAW THE CHIEF WOUNDED. 

Oxe day, as I was pursuing what seemed to me an 
endless journey, an Indian rode up beside me, whom I 
did not remember to have seen before. 

At his saddle btrng a bright and well-know 7 n little 
shawl, and from the other side was suspended a child's 
scalp of long, fair hair. 

As my eyes rested on the frightful sight, I trembled 
in my saddle and grasped the air for support. A 
blood-red cloud seemed to come between me and the 
outer world, and I realized that innocent victim's dying 
agonies. 

The torture was too great to be endured — a merciful 
insensibility interposed between me and madness. 

I dropped from the saddle as if dead, and rolled upon 
the ground at the horse's feet. 

When I recovered, I was clinging to a squaw, who, 
with looks of astonishment and alarm, was vainly 
endeavoring to extricate herself from my clutches. 



AMO^G THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



121 



With returning consciousness, I raised ruy eves to 
the fearful sight that had almost deprived me of reason ; 
it was gone. 

The Indian had suspected the cause of my emotion, 
and removed it out of sight. 

They placed me in the saddle once more, and not 
being able to control the horrible misery I felt, I pro- 
tested wildly against their touch, imploring them to 
kill me, and frantically inviting the death I had before 
feared and avoided. 

Wfien they camped, I had not the power or reason 
to seek my own tent, but fell down in the sun, where 
the chief found me lying. He had been out at the 
head of a scouting party, and knew nothing of my 
sufferings. 

Instantly approaching me, he inquired who had mis- 
used me. I replied, "Xo one. I want to see my dear 
mother, my poor mother, who loves me, and pines for 
her unhappy child." 

I had found, by experience, that the only grief with 
which this red nation had any sympathy was the sor- 
row one might feel for a separation from a mother, and 
even the chief seemed to recognize the propriety of 
such emotion. 

On this account I feigned to be grieving solely for 
my dear widowed mother, and was treated with more 
consideration than I had dared to expect. * 

Leaving me for a few moments, he returned, bring- 
11 



122 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



ing me some ripe wild plums, which were deliciously 
cooling to my fever-parched lips. 

Hunger and thirst, sorrow and fear, with unusual 
fatigue and labor, had weakened me in mind and body, 
so that, after trying to realize the frightful vision that 
had almost deprived me of my senses, I began to 
waver in my knowledge of it, and half determined 
that it was a hideous phantom, like many another that 
had tortured my lonely hours. 

I tried to dismiss the awful dream from remem- 
brance, particularly as the days that followed found me 
ill and delirious, and it was some time before I was 
able to recall events clearly. 

About this time there was another battle; and many 
having already sank under the united misery of hunger 
and fatigue, the camp was gloomy and hopeless in the 
extreme. 

The Indians discovered my skill in dressing wounds, 
and I was called immediately to the relief of the 
wounded brought into camp. 

The fight had lasted three days, and, from the im- 
moderate lamentations, I supposed many had fallen, 
but could form no idea of the loss. 

Except when encamped for rest, the tribe pursued 
their wanderings constantly; sometimes flying before 
the enemy, at others endeavoring to elude them. 
- I kept the record of time, as it passed with the 
savages, as well as I was able, and, with the excep- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 123 



tion of a few days lost, during temporary delirium 
and fever at two separate times, and which I en- 
deavored to supply by careful inquiry, I missed no 
count of the rising or setting sun, and knew 7 dates 
almost as well as if I had been in the heart of civ- 
ilization. 

One very hot day, a dark cloud seemed suddenly to 
pass before the sun and threaten a great storm. The 
wind rose, and the cloud became still darker, until the 
light of day was almost obscured. 

A few drops sprinkled the earth, and, then, in a 
heavy, blinding, and apparently inexhaustible shower, 
fell a countless swarm of grasshoppers, covering every 
thing and rendering the air almost black by their 
descent. 

It is impossible to convey an idea of their extent; 
they seemed to rival Pharaoh's locusts in number, and 
no doubt would have done damage to the food of the 
savages had they not fallen victims themselves to their 
keen appetites. 

To catch them, large holes are dug in the ground, 
which are heated by fires. Into these apertures the 
insects are then driven, and, the fires having been 
removed, the heated earth bakes them. 

They are considered good food, and were greedily 
devoured by the famishing Sioux. Although the 
grasshoppers only remained two days, and went as sud- 
denly as they had come, the Indians seemed refreshed 



124 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



by feasting on such small game ; and continued to 
move forward. 

Halting one day to rest beside good water, I busily 
engaged myself in the chief's tipi 3 or lodge. I had 
grown so weak that motion of any kind was exhaust- 
ing to rue, and I could scarcely Walk. I felt that I 
must soon die of starvation and sorrow, and life had 
ceased to be dear to me. 

Mechanically I tried to fulfill my tasks, so as to 
secure the continued protection of the old squaw, who, 
when not incensed by passion, was not devoid of 
kindness. 

My strength failed me, and I could not carry out 
my wishes, and almost fell as I tried to move around. 

This met with disapprobation, and, better fed than 
myself, she could not sympathize with my. want of 
strength. She became cross, and left the lodge, threat- 
ening me with her vengeance. 

Presently an Indian woman, who pitied me, ran into 
the tipi in great haste, saying that her husband had 
got some deer meat, and she had cooked it for a feast, 
and begged me to share it. As she spoke, she drew me 
toward her tent, and, hungry and fainting, I readily 
followed. 

The chief saw us go, and, not disdaining a good din- 
ner, he followed. The old squaw came flying into the 
lodge like an enraged fury, flourishing her knife, and 
vowing she would kill me. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



125 



I arose immediately and fled, the squaw pursuing 
me. The chief attempted to interfere, but her rage 
was too great, and he struck her. at which she sprang 
like an infuriated tiger upon him, stabbing him in sev- 
eral places. 

Her brother, who at a short distance beheld the fray, 
and deeming me the cause, fired six shots, determining 
to kill me. One of these shots lodged in the arm of 
the chief, breaking it near the shoulder. I then ran 
until I reached the outskirts of the village, where I 
was captured by a party who saw me running, but 
who knew not the cause. 

Thinking that I was endeavoring to escape, they 
dragged me in the tent, brandishing their tomahawks 
and threatening vengeance. 

After the lapse of half an hour some squaws came 
and took me back to the lodge of the chief, who was 
waiting for me, before his wounds could be dressed. 
He was very weak from loss of blood. 

I never saw the wife of the chief afterward. 

Indian surgery is coarse and rude in its details. A 
doctor of the tribe had pierced the arm of the chief 
with a long knife, probing in search of the ball it 
had received, and the wound thus enlarged had to be 
healed. 

As soon as I was able to stand, I was required to 
go and wait on the disabled chief. I found his three 



126 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



sisters with, him, and with these I continued to live in 
companionship. 

One of them had been married, at the fort, to a white 
man, whom she had left at Larimie when his prior 
wife arrived. 

She told me that they were esteemed friendly, and 
had often received supplies from the fort, although at 
heart they were always the enemy of the white man. 

" But will they not suspect you?" asked I. "They 
may discover your deceit and punish you some day." 

She laughed derisively. " Our prisoners do n't 
escape to tell tales," she replied. " Dead people do n't 
talk. We claim friendship, and they can not prove 
that we do n't feel it. Besides, all white soldiers are 
cowards." 

Shudderingly I turned away from this enemy of my 
race, and prepared to wait on my captor, whose super- 
stitious belief in the healing power of a white woman's 
touch led him to desire her services. 

The wounds of the chief were severe, and the sup- 
puration profuse. It was my task to bathe and dress 
them, and prepare his food. 

Hunting and fishing being now out of the question 
for him, he had sent his wives to work for themselves, 
keeping the sisters and myself to attend him. 

War with our soldiers seemed to have decreased the 
power of the chief to a great extent. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



127 



As be lay ill, he evidently meditated on some plan 
of strengthening his forces, and finally concluded to 
send an offer of marriage to the daughter of a war- 
chief of another band. 

As General Sully's destructive attack had deprived 
him all ready offerings, he availed himself of my shoes, 
which happened to be particularly good, and, reducing 
me to moccasins, sent them as a gift to the expected 
bride. 

She evidently received them graciously, for she came 
to his lodge almost every day to visit him, and sat 
chatting at his side, to his apparent satisfaction. 

The pleasure of this new matrimonial acquisition on 
the part of the chief was very trying to me, on account 
of my limited wardrobe, for as the betrothed continued 
in favor, the chief evinced it by giving her articles of 
my clothing. 

An Indian woman had given me a red silk sash, 
such as officers wear. The chief unceremoniously cut 
it in half, leaving me one half, while the coquettish 
squaw received the rest. 

An Indian husband's power is absolute, even to 
death. 

Xo woman can have more than one husband, but an 
Indian can have as many wives as he chooses. 

The marriage of the chief was to be celebrated with 
all due ceremony when his arm got well. 



128 



NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



But his arm never recovered. Mr. Clemens, the 
interpreter, tells me (in my late interview with him), 
that he still remains crippled, and unable to carry out 
his murderous intentions, or any of his anticipated 
wicked designs. 

He is now living in the forts along the Missouri 
Kiver, gladly claiming support from the Government. 



AMO^'G THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



129 



CHAPTER XIII. 

ARRIVAL OF il PORCUPINE " — A LETTER FROM CAPTAIN MARSHALL — 
HOPES OF RESCUE — TREACHERY OF THE MESSENGER — EGOSEGALO- 

NICHA THE TABLES TURNED — ANOTHER GLEAM OF HOPE — THE 

INDIAN "WHITE TIPI " DISAPPOINTED A WHITE MAN BOUND 

AND LEFT TO STARVE — A BURIAL INCIDENT. 

Before the Indians left this camping-ground, there 
arrived among us an Indian called Porcupine. He 
was well dressed, and mounted on a fine horse, and 
brought with him presents and valuables that insured 
him a cordial reception. 

After he had been a few days in the village, he 
gave me a letter from Captain Marshall, of the Elev- 
enth Ohio Cavalry, detailing the unsuccessful attempts 
that had been made to rescue me, and stating that this 
friendly Indian had undertaken to bring me back, for 
w T hich he would be rewarded. 

The letter further said that he had already received 
a horse and necessary provisions for the journey, and 
had left his three wives, with thirteen others, at the 
fort, as hostages. 

My feelings, on reading this letter, were indescrib- 



iao 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



able. My heart leaped with unaccustomed hope, at 
this evidence of the efforts of ray white friends in my 
behalf; but the next instant despair succeeded this 
gleam of happy anticipation, for I knew this faithless 
messenger would not be true to his promise, since he 
had joined the Sioux immediately after his arrival 
among them, in a battle against the whites. 

My fears were not unfounded. Porcupine prepared 
to go back to the fort without me, disregarding my 
earnest prayers and entreaties. 

The chief found me useful, and determined to keep 
me. He believed that a woman who had seen so 
much of their deceitfulness and cruelty could do them 
injury at the fort, and might prevent their receiving 
annuities. 

Porcupine said he should report me as dead, or im- 
possible to find; nor could I prevail on him to do any 
thing to the contrary. 

When reminded of the possible vengeance of the 
soldiers on his wives, whom they had threatened to 
kill if he did not bring me back, he laughed. 

"The white soldiers are cowards," he replied; "they 
never kill women ; and I will deceive them as I have 
done before." 

Saying this, he took his departure ; nor could my 
most urgent entreaties induce the chief to yield his 
consent, and allow me to send a written message to my 
friends, or in any wise assure them of my existence. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



131 



All hope of rescue departed, and sadly I turned again 
to the wearisome drudgery of my captive life. 

The young betrothed bride of the old chief was 
very gracious to me. On one occasion she invited me 
to join her in a walk. The day was cool, and the air 
temptingly balmy. 

"Down there," she said, pointing to a deep ravine; 
"come and walk there; it is cool and shady." 

I looked in the direction indicated, and then at the 
Indian girl, who became very mysterious in her man- 
ner, as she whispered : 

" There are white people down there." 

" How far ? " I asked, eagerly. 

" About fifty miles," she replied. " They have great 
guns, and men dressed in much buttons; their wagons 
are drawn by horses with long ears." 

A fort, thought I, but remembering the treacherous 
nature of the people I was among, I repressed every 
sign of emotion, and tried to look indifferent. 

" Should you like to see them ? " questioned Egose- 
galonicha, as she was called. 

"They are strangers to me," I said, quietly; "I do 
not know them." 

"Are you sorry to live with us?" 

"You do not have such bread as I would like to 
eat," replied I, cautiously. 

"And are you dissatisfied with our home?" 

"You have some meat now; it is better than that at 



132 



NABEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



the other camping-ground. There we had no food, and 
I suffered." 

"But your eyes are swollen and red," hinted she; 
"you do not weep for bread." 

These questions made me suspicious, and I tried to 
evade the young squaw, but in vain. 

" Just see how green that wood is," I said, affecting 
not to hear her. 

" But you do not say you are content," repeated she. 
" Will you stay here always, willingly ? " 

" Come and listen to the birds," said I, drawing my 
companion toward the grove. 

I did not trust her, and feared to utter a single 
word, lest it migdit be used against me with the chief. 

Neither was I mistaken in the design of Egosegalo- 
nicha, for when we returned to the lodge, I overheard 
her relating to the chief the amusement she had en- 
joyed, in lying to the white woman, repeating what 
she had said about the fort, and inventing entreaties 
which I had used, urging her to allow me to fly to 
my white friends, and leave the Indians forever. 

Instantly I resolved to take advantage of the affair 
as a joke, and, approaching the chief with respectful 
pleasantry, begged to reverse the story. 

It w r as the squaw who had implored me to go with 
her to the white man's fort, I said, and find her a 
white warrior for a husband ; but, true to my faith 
with the Indians, I refused. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



133 



The wily Egosegalonicha, thus finding her weapons 
turned against herself, appeared confused, and suddenly 
left the tent, at which the old chief smiled grimly. 

Slander, like a vile serpent, coils itself among these 
Indian women ; and, as with our fair sisters in civil- 
ized society, when reality fails, invention is called in 
to suply the defect. They delight in scandal, and 
prove by it their claim to some of the refined conven- 
tionalities of civilized life. 

Porcupine had spread the news abroad in the village 
that a large reward had been offered for the white wo- 
man, consequently I was sought for, the motive being 
to gain the reward. 

One day an Indian, whom I had seen in different 
places, and whose wife I had known, made signs in- 
timating a desire for my escape, and assuring me of 
his help to return to my people. 

I listened to his plans, and although I knew my po- 
sition in such a case to be one of great peril, yet I felt 
continually that my life was of so little value that any 
opportunity, however slight, was as a star in the dis- 
tance, and escape should be attempted, even at a r ; sk. 

"We conversed as well as we could several times, and 
finally arrangements were made. At night he was to 
make a slight scratching noise at the tipi where I was, 
as a sign. The night came, but I was singing to the 
people, and could not get away. Another time we had 
visitors in the lodge, and I would be missed. The 



134 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



next niglit I arose from my robe, and went out into 
the darkness. Seeing my intended rescuer at a short 
distance, I approached and followed him. We ran 
hastily out of the village about a mile, where we were 
to be joined by the squaw who had helped make the 
arrangements and was favorable to the plan for my 
escape, but she was not there. While Tipi (that was 
the Indian's name) looked hastily around, and, seeing 
no one, darted suddenly away, without a word of ex- 
planation. Why the Indian acted thus I never knew. 
It was a strange proceeding. 

Fear lent me wings, and I flew, rather than ran, back 
to my tipi, or lodge, where, exhausted and discouraged, 
I dropped on the ground and feigned slumber, for the 
inmates were already aroused, having just discovered 
my absence. Finding me apparently asleep, they lifted 
me up, and taking me into the tent, laid me upon my 
own robe. 

The next evening White Tipi sent for me to come to 
his lodge, to a feast, where I was well and hospitably 
entertained, but not a sign given of the adventure of 
the previous night. But when the pipe was passed, 
he requested it to be touched to my lips, then offered 
it to the Great Spirit, thus signifying his friendship 
for me. 

In this month the Indians captured a white man, 
who was hunting on the prairie, and carried him far 
away from the haunts of white men, where they tied 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



135 



him band and foot, after divesting him of all clothing, 
and left him to starve. He was never heard of after- 
ward. 

There were twin children in one of the lodges, one 
of which sickened and died, and in the evening was 
buried. The surviving child was placed upon the 
scaffold by the corpse, and there remained all night, 
its crving and moaning almost breaking my heart. I 
inquired why they did this. The reply was, to cause 
the mate to mourn. The mother was on one of the 
neighboring hills, wailing and weeping, as is the cus- 
tom among them. Every night, nearly, there were 
women among the hills, wailing for their dead. 



136 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XIV. 

LOST IN THE INDIAN TILLAGE — BLACK BE Alt' S WHITE WIFE — A SMALL 

TEA PARTY THE WHITE BOY-CAPTIVE, CHARLES SYLVESTER — ■ 

THE SUN DAXCE A CONCILIATING LETTER FROM GENERAL SIB- 
LEY — A PUZZLE OF HUMAN BOXES — THE INDIAN AS AX ARTIST 

I DESTROY A PICTURE AXD AM PUXISHED WITH FIRE-BRANDS — A 
SICK INDIAN. 

About the 1st of October the Indians were on the 
move as usual, and by some means I became separated 
from the family I was with, and was lost. I looked 
around for them, but their familiar faces were not to be 
seen. Strangers gazed upon me, and, although I be- 
sought them to assist me in finding the people of my 
own tipij they paid no attention to my trouble, and 
refused to do any thino; for me. 

Xever shall I forget the. sadness I felt as evening 
approached, and we encamped for the night in a lonely 
valley, after a wearisome day's journey. 

Along one side stood a strip of timber, with a small 
stream beside it. Hungry, weary, and lost to my 
people, with no place to lay my head, and after a fruit- 
less search for the family, I was more desolate than 
ever. Even Keoku, or " Yellow Bird," the Indian 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



137 



girl who had been given me, was not with me that day, 
making it still more lonely. 

I sat down and held my pony. It was autumn, and 
the forest wore the last glory of its gorgeous coloring. 
Already the leaves lay along the paths, like a rich 
carpet of variegated colors. The winds caught a 
deeper tone, mournful as the tones of an iEolian 
harp, but the air was balmy and soft, and the sunlight 
lay warm and pleasant, as in midsummer, over the 
beautiful valley, now occupied with numberless camps 
of tentless Indians. It seemed as if the soft autumn 
weather was, to the last moment, unwilling to yield 
the last traces of beauty to the chill embraces of stern 
winter, and I thought of the luxuries and comforts of 
my home. I looked back on the past with tears of 
sorrow and regret ; my heart was overburdened with 
grief, and I prayed to die. The future looked like a 
dark cloud approaching, for the dread of the desolation 
of winter to me was appalling. 

"While meditating on days of the past, and contem- 
plating the future, Keoku came suddenly upon me, 
and was delighted to find the object of her search. 

They had been looking for me, and did not know 
where I had gone, were quite worried about me, she said, 
and she was glad she had found me. I was as pleased 
as herself, and rejoiced to join them. 

One has no idea of the extent of an Indian village, 
or of the number of its inhabitants. 
12 



138 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



It would seem strange to some that I should ever 
get lost when among them, but, like a large city, one 
may be separated from their companions, and in a few 
moments be lost. 

The Indians all knew the " white woman," but I 
knew but few comparatively, and consequently when 
among strangers I felt utterly friendless. 

The experience of those days of gloom and sadness 
seem like a fearful dream, now that my life is once 
again with civilized people, and enjoying the blessings 
that I was there deprived of. 

Some twenty-five years ago an emigrant train, en 
route for California, arrived in the neighborhood of 
the crossing of the North Platte, and the cholera broke 
out among the travelers, and every one died, with the 
exception of one little girl. 

The Indian " Black Bear/' while hunting, came to 
the wagons, now a morgue, and, finding the father of 
the girl dying with cholera, took the child in his arms. 
The dying parent begged him to carry his little 
one to his home in the East, assuring him of abund- 
ant reward by the child's friends, in addition to the 
gold he gave him. These facts I gleaned from a 
letter given to Black Bear by the dying father, 
and which had been carefully preserved by the 
daughter. 

Instead of doing as was desired, he took the money, 
child, and every thing valuable in the train, to his own 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



139 



home among the hills, and there educated the little one 
with habits of savage life. 

She forgot her own language, her name, and every 
thing about her past life, but she knew that she was 
white. Her infancy and girlhood were, therefore, 
p issed in utter ignorance of the modes of life of her 
own people, and, contented and happy, she remained 
among them, verifying the old adage, that " habit is 
second nature." When she was of marriageable age, 
Black Bear took her for his wife, and they had a child, 
a boy. 

I became acquainted with this white woman shortly 
after I went into the village, and we were sincere 
friends, although no confidants, as I dared not trust 
her. It was very natural and pleasant also to know 
her, as she was white, and although she was an Indian 
in tastes and habits, she was my sister, and belonged to 
my people; there was a sympathetic chord between us, 
and it was a relief to be with her. 

On the occasion of my first visit with her, Black 
Bear suggested the idea that white women always 
drank tea together, so she made us a cup of herb tea, 
which we drank in company. 

I endeavered to enlighten her, and to do her all the 
good I could; told her of the white people, and of 
their kindness and Christianity, trying to impress her 
with the superiority of the white race, all of which she 
listened to with g^eat interest. 



140 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



I was tlie only white woman she had seen, for when- 
ever they rieared any fort she was always kept out of 
sight. 

She seemed to enjoy painting herself, and dressing 
for the dances, as well as the squaws, and was happy 
and contented with Indian surroundings, for she knew 
no difference. 

I know not what has become of her, for I have 
never heard; neither can I remember the name of her 
father, which was in the note handed the Indian by his 
dymg hand. 

A little boy, fourteen years old, whose name was 
Charles Sylvester, belonging in Quincy, Illinois, who 
was stolen when seven years of age, was in the village, 
and one day I saw him playing with the Indian boys, 
and, discovering immediately that he was a white boy, 
I flew to his side, and tried to clasp him in my arms, in 
my joy exclaiming, "Oh! I know you are a white 
boy ! Speak to me, and tell me who you are and where 
you come from ¥* He also had forgotten his name and 
parentage, but knew that he was white. 

When I spoke to him, the boys began to plague and 
tease him, and he refused to speak to me, running away 
every time I approached him. 

One year after, one clay, when this boy was out 
1 muting, he killed a comrade by accident, and he dared 
not return to the village ; so he escaped, on his pony, to 
the white people. On his way to the States, he called 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



141 



at a house where they knew what Indians he belonged 
to, and they questioned him, whether he had seen a 
white woman in the village ; he replied in the affirma- 
tive, and a bundle of pictures being given him, he 
picked mine out from among them, saying, Ci That is the 
white woman whom I saw." 

After a while, being discontented with his own people, 
he returned to his adopted friends on the North Platte, 
and became an interpreter and trader, and still remains 
there, doing business at various posts. 

When the Indians went to obtain their annuities, 
they transferred me to the Unkpapas, leaving me in 
their charge, where there was a young couple, and an 
old Indian, who had four wives; he had been very 
brave, it was said, for he had endured the trial which 
proves the successful warrior. He was one of those 
who " looked at the sun" without failing in heart or 
strength. 

This custom is as follows: The one who undergoes 
this operation is nearly naked, and is suspended from 
the upper end of a pole by a cord, which is tied to 
some splints which run through the flesh of both 
breasts. The weight of his body is hung from it, the 
feet still upon the ground helping support it a very 
little, and in his left hand he holds his favorite bow, 
and in his right, with a firm hold, his medicine bag. 

A great crowd usually looks on, sympathizing w T ith 
and encouraging him, but he still continues to hang and 



142 



NAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



u look at the sun/ J without paying the least attention 
to any one about him. The mystery men beat their 
drums, and shake their rattles, and sing as loud as 
they can yell, to strengthen his heart to look at the 
sun from its rising until its setting, at which time, if 
his heart and strength have not failed him, he is " cut 
down," receives a liberal donation of presents, which 
are piled before him during the day, and also the name 
and style of a doctor, or medicine man, which lasts him, 
and insures him respect, through life. It is considered 
a test of bravery. Superstition seems to have full 
sway among the Indians — -just as much as in heathen 
lands beyond the sea, where the Burmah mother casts 
her child to the crocodile to appease the Great Spirit. 

Many of these Indians were from Minnesota, and 
w T ere of the number that escaped justice two years be- 
fore, after committing an indiscriminate slaughter of 
men, women, and children. One day, I was sent for 
by one of them, and when I was seated in his lodge, 
he gave me a letter to read, which purported to have 
been written by General Sibley, as follows : . 

" This Indian, after taking part in the present out- 
break of the Indians against the white settlers and 
missionaries, being sick, and not able to keep up with 
his friends in their flight, we give you the offerings of 
friendship, food and clothing. You are in our power, 
but we won't harm you. Go to your people and gladden 
their hearts. Lay down your weapons, and fight the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



143 



white men no more. AVe will do you good, and not 
evil. Take this letter; in it we have spoken. Depart 
in peace, and ever more be a friend to the white peo- 
ple, and you will be more happy. 

II. II. SIBLEY, 

Brig. -Gen., Commanding Expedition. 

Instinctively I looked up into his face, and said : 
"Intend to keep your promise?" He laughed de- 
risively at the idea of an Indian brave abandoning 
his profession. He told of many instances of out- 
rageous cruelties of his band in their marauding and 
murderous attacks on traveling parties and frontier 
settlers; and, further, to assure me of his bravery, he 
showed me a puzzle or game he had made from the 
finger bones of some of the victims that had fallen be- 
neath his own tomahawk. The bones had been freed 
from the flesh by boiling, and, being placed upon a 
string, were used for playing some kind of Indian 
game. This is but one of the heathenish acts of these 
Indians. 

The Indians are fond of recounting their exploits, 
and, savage like, dwell with much satisfaction upon 
the number of scalps they have taken from their white 
foes. They would be greatly amused at the shudder- 
ing horror manifested, when, to annoy me, they would 
tauntingly portray the dying agonies of white men, 
women, and children, who had fallen into their hands; 



144 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



and especially would the effect of their description of 
the murder of little Mary afford them satisfaction. I 
feel, now, that I must have been convinced of her 
death, yet I could not then help hoping that she had 
escaped. 

These exploits and incidents are generally related by 
the Indians, when in camp having nothing to do. The 
great lazy brutes would sit by the hour, making carri- 
catures of white soldiers, representing them in various 
ways, and always as cowards and inferior beings; 
sometimes as in combat, but always at their mercy. 
This was frequently done, apparently to annoy me, 
and one day, losing patience, I snatched a rude draw- 
ing from the hands of an Indian, who was holding it 
up to my view, and tore it in two, clasping the part 
that represented the white soldier to my heart, and 
throwing the other in the fire. Then, looking up, I 
told them the white soldiers were dear to me; that 
they were my friends, and I loved them. I said they 
were friends to the Indians, and did not want to harm 
them. I expressed myself in the strongest manner by 
words and signs. 

Never did I see a more enraged set of men. They 
assailed me with burning fire-brands, burning me se- 
verely. They heated the points of arrows, and burned 
and threatened me sorely. 

I told them I meant no harm to them. That it was 
ridiculous, their getting angry at my burning a bit of 



Among the sioux Indians. 



145 



paper. I promised I would make them some more; 
that they should have pictures of my drawing, when, 
at last, I pacified them. They were much like children 
in this respect — easily offended, but very difficult to 
please. 

I was constantly annoyed, worried, and terrified by 
their strange conduct — their transition from laughing 
and fun to anger, and even rage. I knew not how to 
get along with them. One moment, they w r ould seem 
friendly and kind; the next, if any act of mine dis- 
pleased them, their faces were instantly changed, and 
they displayed their hatred or anger in unmeasured 
words or conduct — children one hour, the next, 
fiends. I always tried to please them, and was as 
cheerful as I could be under the circumstances, for my 
own sake. 

One day, I was called to see a man who lay in 
his tipi in great suffering. His wasted face was dark- 
ened by fever, and his brilliantly restless eyes rolled 
anxiously, as if in search of relief from pain. He 
was reduced to a skeleton, and had endured tortures 
from the suppuration of an old wound in the knee. 

He greeted me with the "How! how!" of Indian 
politeness, and, in answer to my inquiry why he came 
to suffer so, replied : 

" I go to fight white man. He take away land, and 
chase game away ; then he take away our squaws. He 
take away my best squaw." 
*13 



146 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Here his voice choked, and he displayed much emo- 
tion. 

Pitying his misery, I endeavored to aid him, and 
rendered him all the assistance in my power, but death 
was then upon him. 

The medicine man was with him also, practicing his 
incantations. 

We were so constantly traveling, it wearied me be- 
yond expression. The day after the Indian's burial 
we were again on the move. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



147 



CHAPTER XY. 

PREPARING THE CHI-CHA-CHA, OR KILLIKINNICK — ATTACK ON CAP- 
TAIN FISK'S EMIGRANT TRAIN FOURTEEN WHITES KILLED 

A BIG HAUL OF WHISKY — A DRUNKEN DEBAUCH — I WRITE A 

LETTER TO CAPTAIN FISK UNDER DICTATION POISONED INDIANS 

THE TRAIN SAYED BY MY CLERICAL STRATEGY. 

One of the occupations given rne, while resting in 
the villages between war times, was to prepare the 
bark of a red willow called killikinnick, for smoking 
instead of tobacco. 

They discovered that I could sing, and groups of 
idle warriors would gather around me before the tent, 
urging me to sing as I worked. A dreary, dreary 
task ! chanting to please my savage companions while 
I rubbed and prepared the bark of willow, my heart 
ready to burst with grief. 

On the 5th of September they went to battle, and 
surprised a portion of Captain Fisk's men passing in 
escorting an emigrant train — fourteen of whom they 
killed, and captured two wagons loaded with whisky, 
wines, and valuable articles. There was a quantity of 
silver-ware and stationery also taken by them. 

Among the articles captured and brought into camp 



148 



NAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



were a number of pickles in glass jars, which the In- 
dians tasted. The result was comical in the extreme, 
for there is nothing that an Indian abhors more than a 
strong acid. The faces they made can be imagined but 
not described. Thinking they might be improved by 
cooking, they placed the jars in the fire, when of course 
they exploded, very much to their disgust for the 
" white man's kettles." 

I could hear the firing plainly, and when they re- 
turned that night in triumph, bringing with them the 
plundered stores, they committed every description of 
extravagant demonstration. In the wild orgies which 
followed, they mocked and groaned in imitation of the 
dying, and went through a horrid mimicry of the 
butchery they had perpetrated. 

They determined to go out again, and capture a 
quantity of horses corralled in the neighborhood, and 
sweep the train and soldiers with wholesale massacre; 
but they feared the white man's cannon, and deliberated 
on means of surprising by ambush, which is their only 
idea of warfare. 

Indians are not truly brave, though they are vain 
of the name of courage. Cunning, stealth, strategy, 
and deceit are the weapons they use in attack. 

They endure pain, because they are taught from in- 
fancy that it is cowardly to flinch, but they will never 
stand to fight if they can strike secretly and escape. 

Fearing the cannon, yet impatient for the spoil 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



149 



almost within view, the Indians waited for three days 
for the train to move on and leave them free to attack. 

For two days I implored and begged on my knees 
to be allowed to go with them, but to no avail. At 
last I succeeded in inducing them to allow me to write, 
as they knew I understood the nature of correspond- 
ence, and they procured for me the necessary appliances 
and dictated a letter to Captain Fisk, assuring him 
that the Indians were weary of fighting, and advising 
him to go on in peace and safety. 

Knowing their malicious designs, I set myself to 
work to circumvent them ; and although the wily chief 
counted every word dictated, and as they were marked 
on paper, I contrived, by joining them together, and 
condensing the information I gave, to warn the officer 
of the perfidious intentions of the savages, and tell 
him briefly of my helpless and unhappy captivity. 

The letter was carefully examined by the chief, and 
the number of its apparent words recounted. 

At length, appearing satisfied with its contents, he 
had it carried to a hill in sight of the soldier's camp, 
and stuck on a pole. 

In due time the reply arrived, and again my inge- 
nuity was tasked to read the answer corresponding with 
the number of words, that would not condemn me. 

The captain's real statement was, that he distrusted 
all among the savages, and had great reason to. 

On reading Captain Fisk's words, that seemed to 



150 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



crush my already awakened hopes, my emotion over- 
came me. 

Having told the Indians that the captain doubted 
their friendliness, and explained the contents of the 
letter as I thought best, the next day I was entrusted 
with the task of writing again, to solemnly assure the 
soldiers of the faith and friendship professed. 

Again I managed to communicate with them, and 
this time begged them to use their field-glasses, and that 
I would find an excuse for standing on the hills in the 
afternoon, that they might see for themselves that I 
was what I represented myself to be — a white woman 
held in bondage. 

The opportunity I desired was gained, and to my 
great delight, I had a chance of standing so as to be 
seen by the men of the soldier's camp. 

I had given my own name in every communication. 
As soon as the soldiers saw that it truly was a woman 
of their own race, and that I was in the power of their 
enemies, the excitement of their feelings became so great 
that they desired immediately to rush to my rescue. 

A gentleman belonging to the train generously offered 
eight hundred dollars for my ransom, which was all 
the money he had, and the noble, manly feeling dis- 
played in my behalf did honor to those who felt it. 
There was not a man in the train who was not will- 
ing to sacrifice all he had for my rescue. 

Captain Fisk restrained all hasty demonstrations, 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



151 



and even went so far as to say that the first man who 
moved in the direction of the Indian camp should be 
shot immediately, his experience enabling him to know 
that a move of that kind would result fatally to them 
and to the captive. 

The Indians found a box of crackers saturated with 
water, and, eating of them, sickened and died. 

I afterward learned that some persons with the train 
who had suffered the loss of dear relatives and friends 
in the massacre of Minnesota, and who had lost their 
all, had poisoned the crackers with strychnine, and left 
them on one of their camping-grounds without the 
captain's knowledge. 

The Indians told me afterward that more had died 
from eating bad bread than from bullets during the 
whole summer campaign. 

Captain Fisk deserves great credit for his daring and 
courage, with his meager supply of men, against so large 
an army of red men. 

After assurance of my presence among them, Captain 
Fisk proceeded to treat quietly with the savages on 
the subject of a ransom, offering to deliver in their vil- 
lage three wagon loads of stores as a price for their 
prisoner. 

To this the deceitful creatures pretended readily to 
agree, and the tortured captive, understanding their 
tongue, heard them making fun of the credulity of 
white soldiers who believed their promises. 



152 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



I had the use of a field-glass from the Indians, and 
with it I saw my white friends, which almost made me 
wild with excited hope. 

Knowing what the Indians had planned, and dread- 
ing lest the messengers should be killed, as I knew they 
would be if they came to the village, I wrote to Cap- 
tain Fisk of the futility of ransoming me in that way, 
and warned him of the treachery intended against his 
messengers. * 

No tongue can tell or pen describe those terrible 
days, when, seemingly lost to hope and surrounded by 
drunken Indians, my life was in constant danger. 

Nights of horrible revelry passed, when, forlorn and 
despairing, I lay listening, only half consciously, to the 
savage mirth and wild exultation. 

To no overtures would the Indians listen, declaring 
I could not be purchased at any price — they were de- 
termined not to part with me. Captain Fisk and his 
companions were sadly disappointed in not obtaining 
my release, and, after a hopeless attempt, he made 
known the fact of my being a prisoner, spreading the 
news far and wide. 

His expeditions across the plains had always been 
successful, and the Indians, knowing him to be very 

* The original letters written by me to Captain Fisk are now 
on file in the War Department at Washington. Officially certi- 
fied extracts from the correspondence are published elsewhere in 
this work. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. Iu3 

brave, gave him the name of the Ht Great Chief, who 
knows no fear," and he richly deserves the appellation, 
for the expeditions were attended with great danger. 
The reports of his various expeditions have been pub- 
lished by Government, and are very interesting, giving 
a description of the country. 

In September the rains were very frequent, some- 
times continuing for days. 

This may not seem serious to those who have always 
been accustomed to a dwelling and a good bed, but to 
me, who had no shelter and whose shrinking form was 
exposed to the pitiless storm, and nought but the cold 
ground to lie upon, bringing the pains and distress of 
rheumatism, it was a calamity hard to bear, and I often 
prayed fervently to God to give me sweet release in a 
flight to the land where there are no storms. 

Soon the winter would be upon us, and the cold, and 
sleet, and stormy weather would be more difficult to 
bear. Would I be so fortunate, would Heaven be so 
gracious as to place me in circumstances where the 
wintry winds could not chill or make me suffer ! My 
heart seemed faint at the thought of what was before 
me, for hope was lessening as winter approached ! 



154 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XVI. 

SCENES ON CANNON BALL PRAIRIE — REFLECTIONS. 

Well do I remember my thoughts and feelings 
when first I beheld the mighty and beautiful prairie 
of Cannon Ball River. With what singular emotions 
I beheld it for the first time! I could compare it to 
nothing but a vast sea, changed suddenly to earth, 
with all its heaving, rolling billows ; thousands of 
acres lay spread before me like a mighty ocean, bounded 
by nothing but the deep blue sky. What a magnificent 
sight — a sight that made my soul expand with lofty 
thought and its frail tenement sink into utter nothing- 
ness before it ! Well do I remember my sad thoughts 
and the turning of my mind upon the past, as I stood 
alone upon a slight rise of ground, and overlooked 
miles upon miles of the most lovely, the most sublime 
scene I had ever beheld. Wave upon wave of land 
stretched away on every hand, covered with beautiful 
green grass and the blooming wild flowers of the 
prairie. Occasionally I caught glimpses of wild ani- 
mals, while flocks of birds of various kinds and beau- 
tiful plumage skimming over the surface here and 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



155 



there, alighting or darting upward from the earth, 
added life and beauty and variety to this most enchant- 
ing scene. 

It had been a beautiful day, and the sun was now 
just burying himself in the far-off ocean of blue, and 
his golden rays were streaming along the surface of the 
waving grass and tinging it with a delightful hue. 
Occasionally some elevated point caught and reflected 
back his rays to the one I was standing upon, and it 
would catch, for a moment, his fading rays, and glow 
like a ball of golden fire. Slowly he took his .diurnal 
farewell, as if loth to quit a scene so lovely, and at last 
hid himself from my view beyond the western horizon. 

I stood and marked every change with that poetical 
feeling of pleasant sadness which a beautiful sunset 
rarely fails to awaken in the breast of the lover of 
nature. I noted every change that was going on, and 
yet my thoughts were far, far away. I thought of the 
hundreds of miles that separated me from the friends 
that I loved. I was recalling the delight with which 
I had, when a little girl, viewed the farewell scenes of 
day from so many romantic hills, and lakes, and rivers, 
rich meadows, mountain gorge and precipice, and the 
quiet hamlets of my dear native land so far away. I 
fancied I could see my mother move to the door, with a 
slow step and heavy heart, and gaze, with yearning 
affection, toward the broad, the mighty West, and sigh, 
wondering what had become of her lost child. 



156 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



I thought, and grew more sad as I thought, until 
tears filled my eyes. 

Mother! what a world of affection is comprised in 
that single word ; how little do we in the giddy round 
of youthful pleasure and folly heed her wise counsels; 
how lightly do we look upon that zealous care w 7 ith 
which she guides our otherwise erring feet, and watches 
with feelings which none but a mother can know the 
gradual expansion of our youth to the riper years of 
discretion. We may not think of it then, but it will 
be recalled to our minds in after years, when the gloomy 
grave, or a fearful living separation, has placed her far 
beyond our reach, and her sweet voice of sympathy 
and consolation for the various ills attendant upon us 
sounds in our ears no more. How deeply then we 
regret a thousand deeds that we have done contrary to 
her gentle admonitions ! How we sigh for those days 
once more, that we may retrieve what we have done 
amiss and make her kind heart glad with happiness ! 
Alas! once gone, they can never be recalled, and we 
grow mournfully sad with the bitter reflection. 

" O, my mother !" I cried aloud, " my dearly beloved 
mother! Would I ever behold her again? should I 
ever return to my native land? Would I find her 
among the living ? If not, if not, heavens ! what a 
sad, what a painful thought ! " and instantly I found 
my eyes swimming in tears and my frame trembling 
with nervous agitation. But I would hone for the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS, 



157 



best. Gradually I became calm; then I thought of 
my husband, and what might be his fate. It was sad 
at best, I well knew. And lastly, though I tried to 
avoid it, I thought of Mary ; sweet, lost, but dearly 
beloved Mary ; I could see her gentle features ; I could 
hear her plaintive voice, soft and silvery as running 
waters, and sighed a long, deep sigh as I thought of her 
murdered. Could I never behold her again ? No ; she 
was dead, perished by the cruel, relentless savage. 
Silence brooded over the world ; not a sound broke 
the solemn repose of nature; the summer breeze had 
rocked itself to rest in the willow boughs, and the 
broad-faced, familiar moon seemed alive and toiling as 
it climbed slowly up a cloudless sky, passing starry 
sentinels, whose nightly challenge was lost in vast vor- 
tices of blue as they paced their ceaseless round in the 
mighty camp of constellations. With my eyes fixed 
upon my gloomy surroundings of tyranny, occasionally 
a slip of moonshine silvered the ground. I watched 
and reflected. Oh, hallowed days of my blessed girl- 
hood ! They rise before me now like holy burning 
stars breaking out in a stormy, howling night, making 
the blackness blacker still. The short, happy spring- 
time of life, so full of noble aspirations, and glowing 
hopes of my husband's philanthropic schemes of chari- 
table projects in the future. 

We had planned so much for the years to come, 
when, prosperous and happy, we should be able to 



158 



NAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



distribute some happiness among those whose fate might 
be mingled with ours, and in the pursuit of our daily 
avocations we would find joy and peace. But, alas! 
for human hopes and expectations ! 

It is thus with our life. We silently glide along, 
little dreaming of the waves which will so soon sweep 
over us, dashing us against the rocks, or stranding us 
forever. We do not dream that we shall ever wreck, 
until the greater wave comes over us, and we bend 
beneath its power. 

If some mighty hand could unroll the future to our 
gaze, or set aside the veil which enshrouds it, what 
pictures would be presented to our trembling hearts? 
No ; let it be as the All- wise hath ordained — a closed- 
up tomb, only revealed as the events occur, for could 
w r e bear them w r ith the fortitude we should if they 
were known beforehand ? Shrinking from it, we would 
say, a Let the cup pass from me." 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



159 



CHAPTER XVII. 

A. PRAIRIE ON FIRE — SCENES OF TERROR. 

In October, we were overtaken by a prairie fire. 
At this season of the year the plants and grass, parched 
by a hot sun, are ready to blaze in a moment if ignited 
by the least spark, which is often borne on ^Jie wind 
from some of the many camp fires. 

With frightful rapidity we saw it extend in all direc- 
tions, but we were allowed time to escape. 

The Indians ran like wild animals from the flames, 
uttering yells like demons ; and great walls of fire 
from the right hand and from the left advanced toward 
us, hissing, crackling, and threatening to unite and 
swallow us up in their raging fury. 

We were amid calcined trees, which fell with a 
thundering crash, blinding us with clouds of smoke, 
and were burned by the showers of sparks, which 
poured upon us from all directions. 

The conflagration assumed formidable proportions; 
the forest shrunk up in the terrible grasp of the flames, 
and the prairie presented one sheet of fire, in the midst 
of which the wild animals, driven from their dens and 



160 



NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



hiding-places by this unexpected catastrophy, ran about 
mad with terror. 

The sky gleamed with blood-red reflection, and the 
impetuous wind swept both flames and smoke before 
it. 

The Indians were terrified in the extreme on seeing 
around them the mountain heights lighted up like 
beacons, to show the entire destruction. The earth 
became hot, while immense troops of buffalo made the 
ground tremble with their furious tread, and their bel- 
lowings of despair would fill with terror the hearts of 
the bravest men. 

Every one was frightened, running about the camp 
as if struck by insanity. 

The fire continued to advance majestically, as it 
were, swallowing up every thing in its way, preceded 
by countless animals of various kinds, that bounded 
along with howls of fear, pursued by the scourge, 
which threatened to overtake them at every step. 

A thick smoke, laden with sparks, w 7 as already pass- 
ing over the camp. Ten minutes more, and all would 
be over with us, I thought, when I saw the squaws 
pressing the children to their bosoms. 

The Indians had been deprived of all self-possession 
by the presence of our imminent peril — the flames 
forming an immense circle, of which our camp had 
become the center. 

But, fortunately, the strong breeze which, up to that 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 161 

moment, had lent wings to the conflagration, suddenly* 
subsided, and there was not a breath of air stirring. 

The progress of the fire ^ slackened. Providence 
seemed to grant us time. 

The camp presented a strange aspect. On bended 
knee, and with clasped hands, I prayed fervently. 
The fire continued to approach, with its vanguard of 
wild beasts. 

The Indians, old and young, male and female, be- 
gan to pull up the grass by the roots all about the 
camp, then lassoed the horses and hobbled them in the 
center, and, in a few moments, a large space was 
cleared, where the herbs and grass had been pulled up 
with the feverish rapidity which all display in the fear 
of death. 

Some of the Indians went to the extremity of the 
space, where the grass had been pulled up, and formed 
a pile of grass and plants with their feet; then, with 
their flint, set fire to the mass, and thus caused "fire 
to fight fire," as they called it. This was done in dif- 
ferent directions. A curtain of flames rose rapidly 
around us, and for some time the camp was almost 
concealed beneath a vault of fire. 

It was a moment of intense and awful anxiety. By 
degrees the flames became less fierce, the air purer; 
the smoke dispersed, the roaring diminished, and, at 
length, we were able to recognize each other in this 
horrible chaos. 
14 



162 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



A sigh of relief burst from every heart. Our camp 
was saved! - After the first moments of joy were over, 
the camp was put in order, and all felt the necessity 
of repose, after the terrible anxieties of the preceding 
hours ; and also to give the ground time enough to 
cool, so that it might be traveled over by people and 
horses. 

The next day we prepared for departure. Tents 
were folded, and packages were placed upon the ponies, 
and our caravan was soon pursuing its journey, under 
the direction of the chief, who rode in advance of our 
band. 

The appearance of the prairie was much changed 
since the previous evening. In many places the black 
and burnt earth was a heap of smoking ashes ; scarred 
and charred trees, still standing, displayed their sad- 
dening skeletons. The fire still roared at a distance, 
and the horizon was still obscured by smoke. 

The horses advanced with caution over the uneven 
ground, constantly stumbling over the bones of ani- 
mals that had fallen victims to the embrace of the 
flames. 

The course we took in traveling wound along a nar- 
row ravine, the dried bed of some torrent, deeply in- 
closed between two hills. The ground trodden by the 
horses was composed of round pebbles, which slipped 
from under their feet, augmenting the difficulty of the 
march, which was rendered still more toilsome to me 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



163 



by the rays of the sun falling directly upon my un- 
covered head and face. 

The day passed away thus, and, aside from the 
fatigue which oppressed me, the day's journey was 
unbroken by any incident. 

At evening, we again camped in a plain, absolutely 
bare; but in the distance we could see an appearance 
of verdure, affording great consolation, for we were 
about to enter a spot spared by the conflagration. 

At sunrise, next morning, we were on the march 
toward this oasis in the desert. 



164 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

LAST DAYS WITH THE OGALALLA SIOUX MASSACRE OF A PARTY RE- 
TURNING FROM IDAHO — A WOMAN S SCALP — A SCALP DANCE — SUS- 
PICIOUS CIRCUMSTANCE — ARRIVAL OF BLACKFEET INDIANS NE- 
GOTIATIONS FOR MY RANSOM — TREACHERY. 

My last davs with the Ogalalla Sioux Indians were 
destined to be marked by a terrible remembrance. 

On the first of October, while the savages lingered 
in camp about the banks of the Yellowstone River, 
apparently fearing, yet almost inviting attack by their 
near vicinity to the soldiers, a large Mackinaw, or 
flat-boat, was seen coming down the river. 

From their hiding-places in the rocks and bushes, 
they watched its progress with the stealthy ferocity of 
the tiger waiting for his prey. 

At sundown the unsuspecting travelers pushed their 
boat toward the shore, and landed for the purpose of 
making a fire and camping for the night. 

The party consisted of about twenty persons, men, 
women, and children. Suspecting no danger, they left 
their arms in the boat. 

With a simultaneous yell, the savages dashed down 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



165 



upon them, dealing death and destruction in rapid 
strokes. 

The defenseless emigrants made an attempt to rush 
to the boat for arms, but were cut off, and their bleed- 
ing bodies dashed into the river as fast as they were 
slain. Then followed the torture of the women and 
children. 

Horrible thought ! from which all will turn with 
sickened soul, and shuddering, cry to Heaven, " How 
long, O Lord ! how long shall such inhuman attrocities 
go unpunished?" 

Xot a soul was left alive when that black day's 
work was done ; and the unconscious river bore away 
a warm tide of human blood, and sinking human 
forms. 

When the warriors returned to camp, they brought 
their frightful trophies of blood-stained clothes and 
ghastly scalps. 

My heart-sick eyes beheld the dreadful fruits of 
carnage ; and, among the rest, I saw a woman's scalp, 
with heavy chestnut hair, a golden brown, and four 
feet in length, which had been secured for its beauty. 
The tempting treasure lost the poor girl her life, which 
might have been spared; but her glorious locks were 
needed to hang on the chief's belt. 

Nearly all the flat-boats that passed down the Yel- 
lowstone River to the Missiouri, from the mining re- 
gions, during that season, were attacked, and in some 



166 



NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



instances one or more of the occupants killed. The 
approach of this boat was known, and the Indians had 
ample time to plan their attack so that not a soul 
should escape. 

That night the whole camp of braves assembled to 
celebrate the fearful scalp dance; and from the door 
of my tent I witnessed the savage spectacle, for I was 
ill, and, to my great relief, was not forced to join in 
the horrid ceremony. 

A number of squaws occupied the center of the ring 
they formed, and the pitiless wretches held up the fresh 
scalps that day reaped in the harvest of death. 

Around them circled the frantic braves, flourishing 
torches, and brandishing weapons, with the most fero- 
cious barks and yells, and wild distortions of coun- 
tenance. 

Some uttered boasts of bravery and prowess, and 
others lost their own identity in mocking their dying 
victims in their agony. 

Leaping first on one foot, then on the other, accom- 
panying every movement with wild whoops of excite- 
ment, they presented a scene never to be forgotten. 

The young brave who bore the beautiful locks as 
his trophy, did not join in the dance. He sat alone, 
looking sad. 

I approached and questioned him, and he replied 
that he regretted his dead victim. He brought a 
blood-stained dress from his lodge, and told me it was 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 167 

worn by the girl with the lovely hair, whose eyes 
haunted him and made him sorry. 

After being cognizant of this frightful massacre, I 
shrank more than ever from my savage companions, 
and pursued my tasks in hopeless despondence of ever 
being rescued or restored to civilized life. 

One day I was astonished to notice a strange Indian, 
whom I had never seen before, making signs to me of 
a mysterious nature. 

He indicated by signs that he wanted me to run 
away with him to the white people. I had become so 
suspicious, from having been deceived so many times, 
that I turned from him and entered the chief's tent, 
where, despite his cruelty and harshness to me, I felt 
comparatively safe. 

I afterward saw this Indian, or rather white man, 
or half-breed, as I believe him to have been, though 
he could not, or would not speak a word of English. 
His long hair hung loosely about his shoulders, and 
was of a dark brown color. He had in no respect the 
appearance of an Indian, but rather that of a wild, 
reckless frontier desperado. I had never seen him be- 
fore, though he seemed well known in the camp. 

One thing that perhaps made me more suspicious 
and afraid to trust any one, was a knowledge of the 
fa:t that many of the Indians who had lost relatives in 
the recent battles with General Sully, were thirsting 
for my blood, and would have been glad to decoy me 



168 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



far enough away to wreak their vengeance, and be safe 
from the fury of the old chief, my task-master. 

This stranger came one day into a tent where I was, 
and showed me a small pocket bible that had belonged 
to my husband, and was presented to him by his now 
sainted mother many years before. His object was to 
assure me that I might trust him; but such an in- 
stinctive horror of the man had taken possession of me 
that I refused to believe him ; and at last he became 
enraged and threatened to kill me if I would not go 
with him. 

I plead with him to give me the bible, but he re- 
fused. How dear it would have been to me from asso- 
ciation, and what strength and comfort I would have 
received from its precious promises, shut out, as I was, 
from my world and all religious privileges and sur- 
rounded by heathen savages. 

Soon after the foregoing incident, the old chief and 
his three sisters went away on a journey, and I was 
sent to live with some of his relatives, accompanied by 
my little companion, Yellow Bird. We traveled all 
day to reach our destination, a small Indian village. 
The family I was to live with until the return of the 
chief and his sisters, consisted of a very old Indian 
and his squaw, and a young girl. 

I had a dread of going among strangers, but was 
thankful for the kindness with which I was received 
by this* old couple. I was very tired, and so sad and 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



169 



depressed, that I cared not to ask for any thing, but 
the old squaw, seeming to understand my feelings/ con- 
siderately placed before me meat and water, and kindly 
ministered to my wants in every way their means 
would allow. 

I was with this family nearly three weeks, and was 
treated with almost affectionate kindness, not only by 
them, but by every member of the little community. 
The children would come to see me, and manifest in 
various ways their interest in me. They would say, 
" Waseehawea (white woman) looks sad ; I want to 
shake hands with her." 

I soon began to adapt myself to my new surround- 
ings, and became more happy and contented than I 
had ever yet been since my captivity began. My time 
was occupied in assisting the motherly old squaw in 
her sewing and other domestic work. 

There was but once a cloud come between us. The 
old chief had given orders that I was not to be per- 
mitted to go out among the other villagers alone, orders 
of which I knew nothing. Feeling a new sense of 
freedom, I had sometimes gone out, and on one occa- 
sion, having been invited into different tipis by the 
squaws, staid so long that the old Indian sent for me, 
and seemed angry when I returned. He said it was 
good for me to stay in his tent, but bad to go out 
among the others. I pacified him at last by saying 
I knew his home was pleasant, and I was happy there, 
15 



170 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



and that I did not know it was bad to go among the 
other tents. 

The old chief returned, finally, and my brief season 
of enjoyment ended. He seemed to delight in tortur- 
ing me, often pinching my arms until they were black 
and blue. Regarding me as the cause of his wounded 
arm, he was determined that I should suffer with him. 

"While in this village u Man- Afraid-of-His-Horses " 
arrived, and I was made aware of his high standing 
as a chief and warrior by the feasting and dancing 
which followed. He was splendidly mounted and 
equipped, as also was another Indian who accompanied 
him. 

I have since learned from my husband that the 
treacherous chief made such statements of his influence 
with the hostile Indians as to induce him to purchase 
for them both an expensive outfit, in the hope of my 
release. I saw and conversed with him several times, 
and though he told me that he was from the Platte, 
he said nothing of the real errand on which he was 
sent, but returned to the fort and reported to Mr. 
Kelly that the band had moved and I could not be 
found. 

Captain Fisk had made known to General Sully 
the fact of my being among the Indians, and the ef- 
forts he had made for my release ; and when the 
Blackfeet presented themselves before the General, 
asking for peace, and avowing their weariness of hos- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS, 



171 



tility, anxious to purchase arms, amunition, and neces- 
saries for the approaching winter, he replied : 

" I want no peace with you. You hold in captivity 
a white woman ; deliver her up to us, and w T e will be- 
lieve in your professions. But unless you do, w T e will 
raise an army of soldiers as numerous as the trees on 
the Missouri River and exterminate the Indians." 

The Blackfeet assured General Sally that they held 
no white woman in their possession, but that I w r as 
among the Ogalallas. 

" As you are friendly with them," said the General, 
"go to them and secure her, and we will then reward 
you for so doing." 

The Blackfeet warriors appeared openly in the vil- 
lage a few days afterward, and declared their intentions, 
stating in council the determination of General Sully. 

The Ogalallas were not afraid, they said, and refused 
to let me go. They held solemn council for two days, 
and at last resolved that the Blackfeet should take me 
as a ruse, to enable them to enter the fort, and a 
wholesale slaughter should exterminate the soldiers. 

While thus deliberating as to w T hat they thought 
best — part of them willing, the other half refusing to 
let me go — Hunkiapa, a warrior, came into the lodge, 
and ordered me out, immediately following me. 

He then led me into a lodge where there were fifty 
warriors, painted and armed — their bows strung and 
their quivers full of arrows. 



172 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



From thence, the whole party, including three 
squaws, who, noting my extreme fear, accompanied me, 
started toward a creek, where there were five horses 
and warriors to attend us to the Blackfeet village. 

Placing me on a horse, we were rapidly pursuing 
our way, when a party of the Ogalallas, who were un- 
willing, came up with us, to reclaim me. 

Here they parleyed for a time, and, finally, after a 
solemn promise on the part of my new captors that I 
should be returned safely, and that I should be cared 
for and kindly treated, we were allowed to proceed. 

In their parleying, one of the warriors ordered me 
to alight from the horse, pointing a pistol to my 
breast. Many of them clamored for my life, but, 
finally, they settled the matter, and permitted us to 
proceed on our journey. 

After so many escapes from death, this last seemed 
miraculous; but God willed it otherwise, and to him I 
owe my grateful homage. 

It was a bitter trial for me to be obliged to go with 
this new and stranger tribe. I was unwilling to ex- 
change my life for an unknown one, and especially as 
my companionship with the sisters of the chief had 
been such as to protect me from injury or insult. A 
sort of security and safety was felt in the lodge of the 
chief, which now T the fear of my new position made 
me appreciate still more. 

Savages they were, and I had longed to be free 



AMOXG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



173 



from them ; but now I parted with them with regret 
and misgiving. 

Though my new masters, for such I considered 
them, held out promise of liberty and restoration to 
my friends, knowing the treacherous nature of the 
Indians, I doubted them. True, the Ogalallas had 
treated me at times with great harshness and cruelty, 
yet I had never suffered from any of them the slightest 
personal or unchaste insult. Let me bear testimony to 
this redeeming feature in their treatment of me. 

At the time of my capture I became the exclusive 
property of Ottawa^ the head chief, a man over sev- 
enty-five years of age, and partially blind, yet whose 
power over the band was absolute. Receiving a severe 
wound in a melee I have already given an account of, 
I was compelled to become his nurse or medicine 
woman ; and my services as such were so appreciated, 
that harsh and cruel as he might be, it was dangerous 
for others to offer me insult or injury; and to this 
fact, doubtless, I owe my escape from a fate worse 
than death. 

The Blackfeet are a band of the Sioux nation ; con- 
sequently, are allies in battle. The chief dared not 
refuse on this account ; besides, he was an invalid, and 
wounded badly. 

The Blackfeet left three of their best horses as a 
guarantee for my safe return. 

The chief of the Ogalallas had expressed the desire 



174 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



that, if the Great Spirit should summon him away, 
that I might be killed, in order to become his attend- 
ant to the spirit land. 

It was now the commencement of November, and 
their way seemed to lead to the snowy regions, where 
the cold might prove unendurable. 

"When I heard the pledge given by the Blackfeet, 
my fears abated ; hope sprang buoyant at the thought 
of again being within the reach of my own people, 
and I felt confident that, once in the fort, I could frus- 
trate their plans by warning the officers of their in- 
tentions. 

I knew what the courage and discipline of fort 
soldiers could accomplish, and so hoped, not only to 
thwart the savage treachery, but punish the instiga- 
tors. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



175 



CHAPTER XIX. 

INDIAN CUSTOMS. 

Dueixg my forced sojourn with the Ogalallas, I had 
abundant opportunity to observe the manners and cus- 
toms peculiar to a race of people living so near, and 
yet of whom so little is known by the general reader.. 
A chapter devoted to this subject will doubtless inter- 
est all who read this narrative. 

Nothing can be more simple in its arrangement than 
an Indian camp when journeying, and especially when 
on the war path. The camping ground, when practi- 
cable, is near a stream of water, and adjacent to timber. 
After reaching the spot selected, the ponies are unloaded 
by the squaws, and turned loose to graze. The tents, 
or " tipis," are put up, and wood and water brought for 
cooking purposes. All drudgery of this kind is per- 
formed by the squaws, an Indian brave scorning as 
degrading all kinds of labor not incident to the chase 
or the war path. 

An Indian tipi is composed of several dressed skins, 
usually of the buffalo, sewed together and stretched 
over a number of poles, the larger ones containing as 



176 



NARKATTVE OF CAPTIVITY 



many as twenty of these poles, which are fifteen tc 
twenty feet long. They are of yellow pine, stripped 
of bark, and are used as " travois " in traveling. Three 
poles are tied together near the top or small ends, and 
raised to an upright position, the bottoms being spread 
out as far as the fastening at the top will permit. Other 
poles are laid into the crotch thus formed at the top, 
and spread out in a circular line with the three first 
put up. This comprises the frame work, and when in 
the position described is ready to receive the covering, 
which is raised to the top by means of a rawhide rope, 
when, a squaw seizing each lower corner, it is rapidly 
brought around, and the edges fastened together with 
wooden pins, a squaw getting down on all fours, 
forming a perch upon which the tallest squaw of the 
family mounts and inserts the pins as high as she 
can reach. A square opening in the tent serves for 
a door, and is entered in a stooping posture. A piece 
of hide hangs loosely over this opening, and is kept 
in position by a heavy piece of wood fastened at the 
bottom. 

When in position, the Indian tipi is of the same 
shape as the Sibley tent. In the middle is built a fire, 
where all the cooking is done, a hole at the top afford- 
ing egress for the smoke. The preparation for a meal 
is a very simple affair. Meat was almost their only 
article of diet, and was generally roasted, or rather 
warmed through over the fire, though sometimes it was 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



177 



partially boiled, and always eaten without salt or bread. 
They have no set time for eating; will fast all of one 
day, and perhaps eat a dozen times the next. 

The outer edge of the tent contains the beds of the 
family, which are composed of buffalo robes and 
blankets. These are snugly rolled up during the day, 
and do service as seats. 

If there is reason to suppose an enemy near, no fire 
is allowed in the camp ; and in that case each one satis- 
fies appetite as best he or she can, but generally with 
"pa-pa," or dried buffalo meat. 

An Indian camp at close of day presents a most ani- 
mated picture. The squaws passing to and fro, loaded 
with wood and water, or meat, or guiding the sledges 
drawn by dogs, carrying their all; dusky warriors 
squatted on the ground, in groups, around fires built 
in the open air, smoking their pipes, or repairing 
weapons, and recounting their exploits ; half naked and 
naked children capering about in childish glee, furnish 
a picture of the nomadic life of these Indians of strange 
interest. Not more than ten minutes are required to 
set up an Indian village. 

When it becomes necessary to move a village, which 
fact is never known to the people, a crier goes through 
the camp, shouting, " Egalakapo ! Egalakapo I" when 
all the squaws drop whatever work they may be 
engaged in, and in an instant are busy as bees, taking 
down tipis, bringing in the ponies and dogs, and load- 



178 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



ing them; and in less than fifteen minutes the caval- 
cade is on the march. 

The squaws accompany the men when they go to 
hunt buffalo, and as fast as the animals are killed, they 
strip off their hides, and then cut oft* the meat in strips 
about three feet long, three to four inches wide, and 
two inches thick; and such is their skill that the bones 
will be left intact and as free from meat as though they 
had been boiled. The meat is then taken to camp 
and hung up to dry. It is most filthy, being covered 
with grass and the excrement of the buffalo. 

The medicine men treat all diseases nearly alike. 
The principal efforts are directed to expelling the spirit, 
whatever it may be, which it is expected the medicine 
man will soon discover, and having informed the friends 
what it is, he usually requires them to be in readiness 
to shoot it, as soon as he shall succeed in expelling it. 

Incantations and ceremonies are used, intended to 
secure the aid of the spirit, or spirits, the Indian wor- 
ships. When he thinks he has succeeded, the medicine 
man gives the command, and from two to six or more 
guns are fired at the door of the tent to destroy the 
spirit as it passes out. 

Many of these medicine men depend wholly on con- 
juring, sitting by the bedside of the patient, making 
gestures and frightful noises, shaking rattles, and 
endeavoring, by all means in their power, to frighten 
the evil spirit. They use fumigation, and are very fond 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



179 



of aromatic substances, using and burning cedar and 
many different plants to cleanse the tent in which the 
sick person lies. 

The native plants, roots, herbs, and so forth, are used 
freely, and are efficacious. 

They are very careful to conceal from each other, 
except a few initiated, as well as from white men, a 
knowledge of the plants used as medicine, probably 
believing that their efficacy, in some measure, depends 
on this concealment. 

There is a tall, branching plant, growing abundantly 
in the open woods and prairies near the Missouri River, 
which is used chiefly by the Indians as a purgative, and 
is euphorbia corrallata, well known to the botanist. 

Medicines are generally kept in bags made of the 
skin of some animal. 

All the drinks which are given the sick to quench 
thirst are astringent, sometimes bitter and sometimes 
slightly mucilaginous. 

The most common is called red-root (ceanothus 
canadensis), a plant abounding in the western prairies, 
although they seem to have more faith in some ceremony. 

A dance peculiar to the tribe where I was, called the 
pipe dance, is worth mentioning, and is called by the 
Indians a good medicine. A small fire is kindled in 
the village, and around this the dancers, which usually 
consist of young men, collect, each one seated upon a 
robe. 



180 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



The presiding genius is a chief, or a medicine man, 
who seats himself by a fire, with a long pipe which 
he prepares for smoking. Offering it first to the Great 
Spirit, he then extends it toward the north, south, 
east, and west, muttering unintelligibly. Meanwhile 
an equally august personage beats a drum, singing and 
leaping and smoking. The master of ceremonies sits 
calmly looking on, puffing away with all the vigor 
imaginable. 

The dance closes with piercing yells, and barking 
like frightened dogs, and it lasts an hour or more. 

When the mother gives birth to her child, it is not 
uncommon for no other person to be present. She 
then lives in a hut or lodge by herself until the child 
is twenty-five or thirty days old, when she takes it to 
its father, who then sees his child for the first time. 

Females, after parturition, and also in other condi- 
tions, bathe themselves — swim, as they express it — in 
the nearest river or lake. 

This is, no doubt, a most efficacious means of im- 
parting strength and vigor to the constitution, and it 
is certain that Indian females are less subject to what 
are termed female complaints than white women. 

It is an uncommon occurrence that an Indian woman 
loses her life in parturition. 

When the child is old enough to run alone, it is 
relieved of its swathings, and if the weather is not too 
cold, it is sent off without a particle of clothing to pro- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS, 



181 



tect it or impede the action of its limbs, and in this 
manner it is allowed to remain until it is several years 
old, when it receives a limited wardrobe. 

Despite the rugged and exposed life they lead, there 
are comparatively few cripples and deformed persons 
among them. It is said that deformed infants are 
regarded as unprofitable and a curse from the Great 
Spirit, and disposed of by death soon after birth. 
Sometimes, at the death of a mother, the infant is also 
interred. An incident of this kind was related to me. 
A whole family had been carried off by small-pox ex- 
cept an infant. Those who were not sick had as much 
to do as they could conveniently attend to, consequently 
there was no one willing to take charge of the little 
orphan. It was placed in the arms of its dead mother, 
enveloped in blankets and a buffalo-robe, and laid upon 
a scaffold in their burying-place. Its cries were heard 
for some time, but at last they grew fainter, and finally 
were hushed altogether in the cold embrace of death, 
with the moaning wind sounding its requiem, and the 
wolves howling in the surrounding gloom, a fitting 
dirge for so sad a fate. 

The Indians believe that God, or the Great Spirit, 
created the universe and all things just as they exist. 

Thev believe the sun to be a lar^e boclv of heat, and 
that it revolves around the earth. Some believe it is a 
ball of fire. They do not comprehend the revolution 
of the earth around the sun. They suppose the sun 



182 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



literally rises and sets, and that our present theory is 
an invention of the white rnan, and that he is not sin- 
cere when he says the earth moves around the sun. 

They say that paradise, or the happy hunting- 
grounds, is above, but where, they have no definite 
idea, though all think the future a happier state. They 
regard skill in hunting or success in war as the pass- 
port to eternal happiness and plenty, where there is no 
cold or wet season. Still they all acknowledge it is the 
gift of the ({ Wa-hon Tonka." the Great Spirit. 

The manner of disposing of their dead is one of the 
peculiar customs of the Indians of the plains which 
impresses the beholder for the first time most forcibly. 
Four forked posts are set up. and on them a platform 
is laid, high enough to be out of reach of wolves or 
other carniverous animals, and on this the body is 
placed, wrapped in buffalo-robes or blankets, and some- 
times both, according to the circumstances of the de- 
ceased, and these are wound securely with a strip of 
buffalo hide. If in the vicinity of timber, the body is 
placed on a platform, securely fixed in the crotch of a 
high tree. The wrappings of buffalo-robe or blankets 
protect the body from ravenous birds that hover around, 
attracted by tte scent of an anticipated feast. 

All that pertained to the dead while living, in the 
way of furs, blankets, weapons, cooking utensils, etc., 
are also deposited with the body, In some instances, 
the horse belonging to the deceased is shot. Thev be- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



lieve that the spirit wanders off to distant hunting- 
grounds, and as it may have to pass over a country 
where there is no game, a quantity of dried buffalo 
meat is usually left with the body for its subsistence. 
While on a journey, these burial places are held sacred 
as those of a Christian nation, and when a tribe is pass- 
ing such localities they will make a detour rather than 
go the more direct road by the resting-place of their 
dead, while the relatives leave the trail and go alone to 
the spot, and there renew and repeat their mourning as 
on the occasion of his death. They also leave presents 
for the dead of such little trinkets as he most prized 
before he departed to his new hunting-grounds. 

The boys are early taught the arts of war. A bow 
and arrows are among the first presents that an Indian 
youth receives from his parents, and he is soon in- 
structed in their use. Indeed, the skill of a hunter 
seems to be a natural endowment, and, although some 
are more accurate and active than others, they all shoot 
with wonderful precision and surprising aptitude, seem- 
ing to inherit a passionate love for the sports of the 
chase. 

The Indian boy receives no name until some dis- 
tinguishing trait of character or feat suggests one, and 
changes it from time to time as more fitting ones are 
suggested. Some of their names are very odd, and 
some quite vulgar. 

The wife is sometimes wooed and won, as if there 



184 



NAKKATTVE OF CAPTIVITY 



was something of seatiment in the Indian character, 
but oftener purchased without the wooing. When the 
desired object is particularly attractive, and of a good 
family, the courting and purchasing both may be re- 
quired. "When a young brave goes courting, he dec- 
orates himself out in his best attire, instinctively divin- 
ing that appearances weigh much in the eyes of a forest 
belle, or dusky maiden, who receives him bashfully, 
for a certain kind of modesty is inherent in Indian 
girls, which is rather incongruous when considered in 
connection with their peculiar mode of life. Discre- 
tion and propriety are carefully observed, and the 
lovers sit side by side in silence, he occasionally pro- 
ducing presents for her acceptance. These express a 
variety of sentiment, and refer to distinct and separate 
things; some signifying love; some, strength; some, 
bravery ; others allude to the life of servitude she is 
expected to live if she becomes his wife. If they are 
accepted graciously, and the maiden remains seated, it 
is considered equivalent to an assurance of love on her 
part, and is acted upon accordingly. Although no 
woman's life is made less slavish by the marriage con- 
nection, and no one is treated with respect, it is scarcely 
known in Indian life that a girl has remained unmar- 
ried even to middle age. 

When a chief desires to multiplv the number of his 
wives, he often marries several sisters, if they can be 
had, not because of any particular fancy he may have 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



185 



for any but the one who first captivated him, but be- 
cause he thinks it more likely to have harmony in the 
household when they are all of one family. Not even 
squaws can live happily together, when each may have a 
part interest in the same man as their husband jointly. 
Polygamy is inconsistent with the female character, 
whether in barbarism or civilization. 

As many skins as they can transport on their ponies, 
of the game killed while on their hunts, are dressed by 
the squaws, and then taken to some trading post, mili- 
tary station, or agency, and bartered off for such articles 
as are most desired by them, such as beads, paints, etc., 
and powder, lead, and caps. They are willing to allow 
much more proportionately for ammunition than any 
other articles. They are most outrageously swindled 
by the traders whom our Government licenses to trade 
with them. A buffalo-robe which the trader sells for 
from ten to fifteen dollars, is bought from the Indians 
for a pint cup of sugar and a small handful of bullets, 
while furs of all kinds are exchanged for paints and 
trinkets at equally disproportionate rates. The Indians 
know they are cheated whenever they barter with the 
white traders, but they have no remedy, as there is no 
competition, and hence much of their disaffection. 

Buffalo-robes, bearskins, and deer, and antelope skins 
are brought in in great numbers ; they shoot and trap 
the beaver and otter expressly for their furs. 

The Indians are almost universally fond of whisky, 
16 



186 



NAEEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



and have a strong propensity for gambling. They will 
risk at cards almost every thing they own, and if un- 
successful appear quite resigned to their loss, resting in 
the gambler's hope of " better luck next tinie." 

The squaws play a game with small bones of oblong 
shape, which seems to have a great fascination for 
them, as I have known them to spend whole days and 
nights at it, and in many instances gambling away 
every thing they owned. Five of these pieces are used, 
each possessing a relative value in the game, designa- 
ted by spots from one to five on one side, the other 
being blank. They are placed in a dish or small 
basket, which is shaken and then struck upon the 
ground with a jar, tossing the pieces over, and accord- 
ing to the number of spots up, so is the game decided, 
very similar, I imagine, to the white man's game of 
" high-die." 

They have a peculiar way of defining time. When 
they wish to designate an hour of the day, they point 
to the position the sun should be in at that time. The 
number of days is the number of sleeps. Their next 
division of time is the number of moons, instead of our 
months ; and the seasons are indicated by the state of 
vegetation. For instance, spring is when the grass 
begins 1 to grow, and the autumn when the leaves fall 
from the trees, while years are indicated by the season 
of snows. 

There is a language of signs common to all the tribes. 



AMOXG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 187 

by which one tribe may communicate with another 
without being able to speak or understand its dialect. 
Each tribe is known by some particular sign. 

The Indian is noted for his power of endurance of 
both fatigue and physical pain. I have thought much 
upon the fear manifested by these reputed brave bar- 
barians; they seem to be borne down with the most 
tormenting fear for their personal safety at all times, at 
home or roaming for plunder, or when hunting, and 
yet courage is made a virtue among them, while cow- 
ardice is the unpardonable sin. \Then compelled to 
meet death, they seem to muster sullen, obstinate defi- 
ance of their doom, that makes the most of a dreaded 
necessity, rather than seek a preparation to meet it with 
submission, which they often dissemble, but never 
possess. 

Instinct, more than reason, is the guide of the red 
man. He repudiates improvement, and despises man- 
ual effort. For ages has his heart been imbedded in 
moral pollution. 

. The blanket, as worn by the Indian, is an insuper- 
able barrier to his advance in arts or agriculture. 
AYhen this is forever dispensed with, then his hands 
will be free to grasp the mechanic's tools or guide the 
plow. It is both graceful and chaste in their eyes, and 
to adopt the white man's dress is a great obstacle, a 
recjuirement too humiliating, for they have personal as 
well as national pride. Xo hat is worn, but the head 



188 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



is covered with feathers aud rude ornaments. A heavy 
mass of wampum, often very expensive, adorns the 
neck. Frequently the entire rim of each ear is pierced 
with holes, and adorned with jewels of silver, or 
something resembling it. 

The Indian does every thing through motives of 
policy. He has none of the kindlier feelings of 
humanity in him. He is as devoid of gratitude as he 
is hypocritical and treacherous. He observes a treaty, 
or promise, only so long as it is dangerous for him to 
disregard it, or for his interest, in other ways, to keep 
it. Cruelty is inherent in them, and is early manifested 
in the young, torturing birds, turtles, or any little ani- 
mal that may fair into their hands. They seem to 
delight in it, while the pleasure of the adult in tortur- 
ing his prisoners is most unquestionable. They are 
inveterate beggars, but never give, unless with a view 
to receive a more valuable present in return. 

The white man, he has been taught, is his enemy, and 
he has become the most implacable enemy of the white 
man. His most fiendish murders of the innocent is his 
sweetest revenge for a wrong that has been done by 
another. 

The youth are very fond of war. They have no 
other ambition, and pant for the glory of battle, long- 
ing for the notes of the war song, that they may rush 
in and win the feathers of a brave. They listen to the 
stories of the old men, as they recall the stirring scenes 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



189 



of their youth, or sing their war songs, which form 
only a boasting recapitulation of their daring and 
bravery. They yearn for the glory of war, which is 
the only path to distinction. Having no arts or in- 
dustrial pursuits, the tribes are fast waning from war, 
exposure, and disease. 

But few of the tribes cultivate the soil, the nature of 
the Indian rendering in his eyes as degrading all labor 
not incident to the chase or the war-path; and not- 
withstanding the efforts of missionaries, and the vast 
sums of money expended by the Government to place 
them on reservations and teach them the art of agricul- 
ture, the attempts to civilize the Indian in that way 
may be considered almost a total failure. The results 
bear no comparison to their cost. 

Their ideas of the extent and power of the white 
race are very limited, and after I had learned the lan- 
guage sufficiently to converse with them, I frequently 
tried to explain to them the superior advantages of the 
white man's mode of living. They would ask me 
many questions, as to the number of the white men on 
this side of the big water, and how far that extended ; 
and on being told of two big oceans, they would ask 
if the whites owned the big country on the other 
side, and if there were any Indians there. Many of 
my statements were received with incredulity, and I 
was often called a liar, especially when I told of the 
number and rapid increase of the white race; some- 



190 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



times the older ones would get angry. The younger 
ones were often eager listeners, and especially in times 
of scarcity and hunger would they gather around me to 
learn about the white man, and then would I endeavor 
to impress them with the advantages of a fixed home 
and tilling the soil over their wild ; roaming life. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



191 



CHAPTER XX. 

AN INDIAN TRADITION — ARRIVAL AT THE BLACKFEET TILLAGE — AN 
OFFER TO PURCHASE ME INDIGNANTLY REJECTED — A YANKTON 
ATTEMPTS MY CAPTURE. 

The Blackfeet village was one hundred and fifty 
miles from the Ogalallas, and the way thither lay 
often over the tops of bare and sandy hills. 

On the summits of these heights I found shells 
such as are picked up at the sea-side. The Indians 
accounted for their appearance there by saying, that 
once a great sea rolled over the face of the country, 
and only one man in a boat escaped with his family. 
He had sailed about in the boat until the waters re- 
tired to their place, and, living there, became the 
father of all the Indians. 

These savages proved very kind to me. Though 
their nation is regarded by the whites as very vindic- 
tive and hostile, they showed me nothing but civility 
and respect. 

On the third morning we reached a small village, 
where we halted. The Indians of the village were 
rejoiced to see me. Among them I recognized many 



192 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



familiar faces, and they imparted to us their mistrust 
and apprehension lest I had been stolen from the 
Ogalallas ; but the Blackfeet assured them to the con- 
trary; and, after questioning me, they became satis- 
fied, and gave us food, promising to send warriors to 
our village, and giving us another horse. 

The journey to the village of the Blackfeet was ex- 
ceedingly wearisome — completely exhausting me by its 
length ; and I suffered from the intense cold weather. 

Approaching, their village, they entered it with loud 
demonstrations of joy, singing and whooping after 
the manner of their race, with noises defying descrip- 
tion. 

I was received with great joy; and even marks of 
distinction were shown me. That night there was a 
feast, and every thing denoted a time of rejoicing. 

My life was now changed — instead of waiting upon 
others, they waited upon me. 

The day of my arrival in the Blackfeet village was 
a sad one, indeed, being the first anniversary of my 
wedding. The songs and shouts of exultation of the 
Indians seemed like a bitter mockery of my misery 
and helplessness. 

I met in the village many warriors Whom I had 
seen during the summer, and knew that they had par- 
ticipated in the battles with General Sully. They saw 
that something had made me sad and thoughtful, and 
asked what it was. I told them it was my birth-day. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



193 



Soon after my -arrival, Egosegalonicha was sent to 
me, and inquired how I was treated, and particularly 
wished- to know if they were respectful to me. She 
told me that she was sent to inquire for my safety and 
well-being, and that any remissness on the part of the 
Blackfeet would be visited with vengeance. 

She told me that her people mourned the captive's 
absence, and grieved for her presence. From others I 
learned the same. 

Xext morning there was great commotion in the 
camp, caused by the arrival of a delegation from the 
Yanktons, with a handsome horse and saddle, as a 
present for me. 

The saddle was of exquisite workmanship, em- 
broidered with beads, and richly decorated w T ith fringe. 

The Yanktons desired to purchase me, offering five 
of their finest horses for me, which the Blackfeet were 
quite indignant at, replying, that they also had fine 
horses; and, deeming it an insult, returned the horse 
and its saddle. Fearing my disappointment, they, in 
council that night, decided to present me with some- 
thing as worthy as the Yanktons had sent. 

Accordingly, at the door of the tent next morning 
were four of their best animals; eight beautiful robes 
were brought in by the young men, and given me also. 

The Yanktons were told to return to their tribe, and 
if such a message was again sent, the hatchet w T ould be 
painted and given to them. 
17 



194 



KAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



This closed the negotiation, but not their efforts to 
obtain me. 

The large reward which had been offered for my 
recovery caused the Indians much trouble, as fre- 
quently large parties from other tribes would come in, 
offering to purchase me from those who held me cap- 
tive. Several such instances occurred while I was with 
the Ogalallas; nor were the Blackfeet exempt from 
similar annoyances. 

One day, while in Tall Soldier's tipi, there was a 
large body of mounted warriors seen approaching the 
village. The women gathered around me, and told me 
I must stay in the tent, concealed. All was excite- 
ment, and the women seemed frightened. Soon I knew 
that preparations were being made for a feast on a 
large scale. The strange warriors came into camp and 
held a council, at which Tall Soldier made a speech, 
which, from the distance, I could not understand ; 
they then had a feast, and departed. The Blackfeet 
gave me to understand that the visit of these Indians 
was on my account, as had been that of the Yank- 
tons. 

Soon after, I noticed that parties of warriors would 
leave the camp daily and return, bringing ammuni- 
tion and goods of various kinds. I learned from the 
squaws and children that a party of traders from the 
Platte River had arrived in the neighborhood with 
four wagons, to trade with the Indians, and that they 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



195 



wanted to buy me, but that the Indians would not 
part with me. I pretended to the Indians that I did 
not desire to leave them, but plead that I might go 
with them to see the white men, which was refused, 
as was also a request that I might write a letter to 
them. 

Soon after, the traders were murdered, only one man 
escaping, who reached Fort Laramie nearly dead from 
hunger and exposure, having traveled the whole dis- 
tance from the Missouri River on foot. 

I have since learned that the men were sent out by 
Mr. Beauve, a trader, near Fort Laramie, with in- 
structions to procure my release if it required all they 
possessed. 

Since learning these facts, I am more than ever con- 
vinced that the reluctance of the Indians to give me up 
grew out of their hope of capturing Fort Sully through 
my involuntary agency, and securing a greater booty 
than any ransom offered; as also of obtaining revenge 
for the losses inflicted upon their nation by the soldiers 
under General Sally. 

The Blackfeet appeared in every respect superior to 
the tribe I had left. The chief, "Tall Soldier/' dis- 
played the manners and bearing of a natural gentle- 
man. 

They kept up an air of friendliness, and communi- 
cated frequently with the whites ; but, in reality, were 
ready to join any hostile expedition against them, and 



196 



NAKBATiYE OP CAPTIVITY 



were with the Ogalalla Sioux when our train was at- 
tacked at Box Eider. 

The Blackfeet seemed to be stationary in their vil- 
lage; only sallying out in small parties for plunder and 
horses ; and, during that time, keeping up a succession 
of entertainments at the tipi of the chief, where a con- 
stant arrival of warriors and many Indians from other 
tribes, who were warmly welcomed, added to the ex- 
citement of the days. 

I sympathized with the poor wife of the chief, who 
was the only woman, beside myself, in the tent, and to 
whose labor all the feasts were due. 

She was obliged to dress the ineat, make fires, carry 
water, and wait upon strangers, besides setting the 
lodge in order. 

These unceasing toils she performed alone — the com- 
mands of the chief forbidding me to aid her. 

While with the Ogalallas, I had never crossed their 
will or offered resistance to my tasks, however heavy, 
having learned that obedience and cheerful industry 
were greatly prized ; and it was, doubtless, my concili- 
ating policy that had at last won the Indians, and 
made them bewail my loss so deeply. 

The squaws are very rebellious, often displaying un- 
governable and violent temper. They consider their 
life a servitude, and being beaten at times like animals, 
and receiving no sort of sympathy, it acts upon them 
accordingly. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



197 



The contrast between them and my patient submis- 
sion had its effect upon the Indians, and caused them 
to miss me when separated from them. 

During my sojourn in this village I received invita- 
tions to every feast, and to the different lodges. One 
day, when visiting one of these lodges, a package of 
letters was given me to read. They had been taken 
from Captain Fisk's train, and were touchingly beau- 
tiful. Some of them were the correspondence of a 
Mr. Xichols with a young lady, to whom he seemed 
tenderly attached. I was asked to read these letters 
and explain them to the Indians. 

I was removed at different times to various lodges, 
as a sort of concealment, as I learned that the Yank- 
tons had not yet given up the idea of securing me; 
and, one night, I awoke from my slumbers to behold 
an Indian bending over me, cutting through the robes 
which covered me, after making a great incision in the 
tent, whereby he entered. Fearing to move, I reached 
out my hand to the sqnaw who slept near me (whose 
name was Chahompa Sea — White Sugar), pinching 
her, to arouse her, which had its effect ; for she im- 
mediately arose and gave the alarm, at which the 
Indian fled. This caused great excitement in the 
camp, and many threats were made against the Yank- 
tons. 

The intense cold and furious storms that followed 
my arrival among the Blackfeet precluded the possi- 



198 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



bility of their setting out immediately on the proposed 
journey to Fort Sully. . 

The snow-drifts had rendered the mountain passes 
impassable, and the chief informed me that they must 
wait until they were free from danger, before taking 
leave of the shelter and security of their protected vil- 
lage. 



* 



AMOXG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



199 



CHAPTER XXI. 

APPEARANCE OP JUMPING BEAR — I PREVAIL ON HIM TO CARRY A 

LETTER TO THE FORT — A WAR SPEECH — INTENDED TREACHERY 

RESUME OUR JOURNEY TO THE FORT — SINGULAR MEETING WITH A 
WHITE MAN — "HAS RICHMOND FALLEN?" — ARRIVAL AT THE 
FORT — I AM FREE! 

" Jumping Beae," who rescued me from the re- 
vengeful arrow of the Indian whose horse the chief 
shot, one day presented himself to rae, and reminded 
me of my indebtedness to him in thus preserving my 
life. 

Trembling with fear, I listened to his avowal of 
more than ordinary feeling, during w 7 hich he assured 
me that I had no cause to fear him — that he had 
always liked the white woman, and w T ould be more 
than a friend to me. 

I replied, that I did not fear him ; that I felt grate- 
ful to him for his kindness and protection, but that 
unless he proved his friendship for "me, no persuasion 
could induce me to listen. 

"Will you carry a letter to my people at the fort, 
delivering it into the hands of the great chief there? 
They will reward you for your kindness to their sister; 



* 



200 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



they will give you many presents, and you will return 
rich." 

" I dare not go," he replied. " Xor could I get 
back before the warriors came to our village." 

" My people will give you a fast horse/' said I, 
" and you may return speedily. Go now, and prove 
your friendship by taking the letter, and returning 
with your prizes." 

I assured him that the letter contained nothing that 
would harm him or his people; that I had written of 
him and of his kindness, and of his good will toward 
them. After many and long interviews, the women of 
the lodge using their influence, I at last prevailed upon 
him to go, and invoking the bright moon as a witness 
to my pledge of honor and truth, he started, on his 
journey, bearing the letter, which I believed was to 
seal my fate for weal or wo. In the moonlight I 
"watched his retreating form, imploring Heaven to 
grant the safe delivery of the little messenger, upon 
which so much depended. 

Daring and venturesome deed ! Should he 2- r ove 
false to me, and allow any one outside the fort to see 
the letter, my doom was inevitable. 

Many days of intense anxiety were passed after his 
departure. The squaws, fearing that I had done 
wrong in sending him, were continually asking ques- 
tions, and it was with difficulty I could allay their 



AMOXG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



201 



anxiety, and prevent them from disclosing the secret 
tc the other women. 

The contents of the letter were a warning to the 
"Big Chief" and the soldiers of an intended attack 
on the fort and the massacre of the garrison, using me 
as a ruse to enable them to get inside the fort; and 
beseeching them to rescue me if possible. 

The messenger reached the fort, and was received 
by the officer of the day, Lieutenant Hesselberger, and 
conducted to the commander of the post, Major House, 
and Adjutant Pell, who had been, left there to treat 
with the Indians on my accounts- 
General Sully was absent at Washington, but every 
necessary precaution was taken to secure the fort. 

Jumping Bear received a suit of clothes and some 
presents, and was sent back with a letter for me, which 
I never received, as I never saw him again. These 
facts I learned after my arrival at Fort Sully. 

The night before our departure from the Blackfeet 
village, en route for the fort, I was lying awake, and 
heard the chief address his men seriously upon the 
subject of their wrongs at the hands of the whites. I 
now understood and spoke the Indian tongue readily, 

*A written statement from Lieutenant Hesselberger, setting 
forth the fact of my writing and sending the letter of warning, 
and that it undoubtedly was the means of saving the garrison at 
Fort Sully from massacre, is on file in the Treasury Department 
at Washington. A certified cony is published in connection with 
this narrative. 



202 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



and so comprehended his speech, which, as near T 
can recollect, was as follows : 

" Friends and sons, listen to my words. You are a 
great and powerful band of our people. The inferior 
race, who have encroached on our rights and terri- 
tories, justly deserve hatred and destruction. These 
intruders came among us, and we took them by the 
hand. We believed them to be friends and true 
speakers; they have shown us how false and cruel 
they can be. 

" They build forts to live in and shoot from with 
their big guns. Our people fall before them. Our 
game is chased from the hills. Our women are taken 
from us, or won to forsake our lodges, and wronged 
and deceived. 

"It has only been four or five moons since they 
drove us to desperation, killed our brothers and burned 
our tipis. The Indian cries for vengeance ! There is 
no truth nor friendship in the white man ; deceit and 
bitterness are in his words. 

" Meet them with equal cunning. Show them no 
mercy. They are but few, we are many. Whet your 
knives and string your bows; sharpen the tomahawk 
and load the rifle. 

"Let the wretches die, who have stolen our lands, 
and we will be free to roam over the soil that was our 
fathers'. We will come home bravely from battle. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



203 



Our songs shall rise among the hills, and every tipi 
shall be hung with the scalp-locks of our foes." 

This declaration of hostilities was received with 
grunts of approval; and silently the war preparations 
went on, that I might not know the evil design hidden 
beneath the mask of friendship. 

That night, as if in preparation for the work he had 
planned, the gracious chief beat his poor tired squaw 
unmercifully, because she murmured at her never- 
ending labor and heavy tasks. 

His deportment to me was as courteous as though 
he had been educated in civilized life ; indeed, had he 
not betrayed so much ignorance of the extent and 
power of the American nation, in his address to his 
band, I should have thought him an educated Indian, 
who had traveled among the whites. Yet in his brutal 
treatment of his squaw, his savage nature asserted 
itself, and reminded me that, although better served 
than formerly, I was still among savages. 

When morning came to my sleepless night, I arose, 
still dreading lest some terrible intervention should 
come between me and the longed-for journey to the 
abodes of white men. 

The day before leaving the Blackfeet village, I gave 
all my Indian trinkets to a little girl who had been 
my constant companion, and by her gentle and affec- 
tionate interest in the captive white woman, had 
created within me a feeling akin to love. She was 



204 



N ABE ATI YE OF CAPTIVITY 



half white, and was grand-daughter of a chief called 
"Wichunkiapa, who also treated me with kindness. 

The morning after the chief's address to his warriors, 
the savages were all ready for the road, and, mount- 
ing in haste, set up their farewell chant as they wound 
in a long column out of the village. 

I have frequently been asked, since my restoration 
to civilization, how I dressed while with the Indians, 
and whether I w r as clothed as the squaws were. A 
description of my appearance as I rode out of the In- 
dian village that morning, will satisfy curiosity on 
this point. 

My dress consisted of a narrow white cotton gown, 
conposed of only two breadths, reaching below the 
knee, and fastened at the waist ^vith a red scarf ; moc- 
casins, embroidered with beads and porcupine quills, 
covered my feet, and a robe over my shoulders com- 
pleted my wardrobe. 

While with the Ogalallas, I wore on my arms great 
brass rings that had been forced on me, some of them 
fitting so tight that they lacerated my arms severely, 
leaving scars that I shall ever retain as mementos of 
my experience in Indian ornamentation. I w T as also 
painted as the squaws were, but never voluntarily ap- 
plied the article. 

It was winter, and the ground was covered with 
snow, but so cold was the air that its surface bore the 



AMOInG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



205 



horses' feet on its hard, glittering breast, only breaking 
through occasionally in the deep gullies. 

It was two hundred miles from the Blackfeet village 
to Fort Sully, in the middle of winter, and the weather 
intensely cold, from the effects of which my ill-clad 
body suffered severely. I was forced to walk a great 
part of the way, to keep from freezing. Hoping for 
deliverance, yet dreading lest the treacherous plans of 
the Indians for the capture of the fort and massacre 
of its garrison might prove successful, and my return 
to captivity inevitable, I struggled on, striving to bear 
with patience the mental and bodily ills from which I 
suffered. My great fear was that my letter had not 
fallen into the right hands. 

On our journey we came in sight of a few lodges, 
and in among the timber we camped for the night. 
While in one of the lodges, to my surprise, a gentle- 
manly figure approached me, dressed in modern style. 
It astonished me to meet this gentlemanly-looking, 
well-mannered gentleman under such peculiar circum- 
stances. He drew near and addressed me courteously. 

"This is cold weather for traveling. Do you not 
find it so?" he inquired. 

u Not when I find myself going in the right direc- 
tion," I replied. 

I asked him if he lived in that vicinity, supposing, 
of course, from the presence of a white man in oat 



206 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



carup, that we must be near some fort, trading-post, or 
white settlement. 

He smiled and said, "I am a dweller in the hills, 
and confess that civilized life has no charms for me. I 
find in freedom and nature all the elements requisite 
for happiness." 

Having been separated from the knowledge and 
interests of national affairs just when the struggle 
agitating our country was at its height, I asked the 
question : 

"Has Richmond been taken?" 

" Xo, nor never will be," was the reply. 

Further conversation on national affairs convinced 
me that he was a rank rebel. 

We held a long conversation, on various topics. He 
informed me he had lived with the Indians fourteen 
years ; was born in St. Louis, had an Indian wife, and 
several children, of whom he was very proud ; and 
he seemed to be perfectly satisfied with his mode of 
living. 

I was very cautious in my words with him, lest he 
might prove a traitor; but in our conversation some 
Indian words escaped my lips, which, being overheard, 
rumor construed into mischief. What I had said was 
carried from lodge to lodge, increasing rather than di- 
minishing, until it returned to the lodge where I was. 
The Indians, losing confidence in me, sent the young 
men, at midnight, to the camp of the^vhite man, to 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



207 



ascertain what had been said by me, and ray feelings 
toward them. 

He assured the messengers that I was perfectly 
friendly, had breathed nothing but kindliness for them, 
and was thoroughly contented; had so expressed my- 
self, and there was no cause to imagine evil. 

This man trafficked and traded with the Indians, 
disposing of his goods in St. Louis and in eastern 
cities, and was then on his way to his hoine, near the 
mouth of the Yellowstone River. 

Early in the forenoon of the last day's travel, my 
eager and anxious eves beheld us nearing the fort. 
The Indians paused and dismounted to arrange their 
dress and see to the condition of their arms. Their 
blankets and furs were adjusted; bows were strung, 
and the guns examined by them, carefully. They 
then divided into squads of fifties, several of these 
squads remaining in ambush among the hills, for the 
purpose of intercepting any who might escape the an- 
ticipated massacre at the fort; the others then rode on 
toward the fort, bearing me with them. 

A painfully startling sight (the last I was destined 
to see), here met my gaze. One of the warriors, in 
passing, thrust out his hand t© salute me. It was 
covered by one of my husband's gloves, and the sight 
of such a memento filled me with inexpressible dread 
as to his fate. Xothing in the least way connected 
with him had transpired to throw any light upon his 



208 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



whereabouts, or whether living or dead, since we had 
been so suddenly and cruelly separated. All was 
darkness and doubt concerning him. 

Mr. Kelly had been a Union soldier, and happening 
to have his discharge papers with me at the time of 
my capture, I had been able to secrete them ever 
since, treasuring them merely because they had once 
belonged to him and contained his name. 

Xow, as we approached the place where his fate 
would be revealed to me, and, if he lived, we would 
meet once more, the appearance of that glove, on the 
savage hand, was like a touch that awakened many 
chords, some to thrill with hope, some to jar painfully 
with fear. 

In appearance I had suffered from my long estrange- 
ment from home life. I had been obliged to paint 
daily, like the rest of my companions, and narrowly 
escaped tattooing, by pretending to faint away every 
time the implements for the marring operation were 
applied. 

During the journey, whenever an opportunity offered, 
I would use a handful of snow to cleanse my cheeks 
from savage adornment; and now, as we drew nearer 
the fort, and I could see the chiefs arranging them- 
selves for effect, my heart beat high, and anticipation 
became so intense as to be painful. 

Eight chiefs rode in advance, one leading; my horse 
by the bridle, and the warriors rode in the rear. The 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



209 



cavalcade was imposing. As we neared the fort they 
raised the war song, loud and wild, on the still, wintry 
air; and, as if in answer to its notes, the glorious flag 
of our country was run up, and floated bravely forth 
on the breeze from the tall flag-staff within the fort. 

My eyes caught the glad sight, and my heart gave 
a wild bound of joy ; something seemed to rise in my 
throat and choke my breathing Every thing was 
changed; the torture of suspense, the agony of fear, 
and dread of evil to come, all seemed to melt awav 
like mist before the morning sunshine, when I beheld 
the precious emblem of liberty. Plow insignificant 
and contemptible in comparison were the flaunting In- 
dian flags that had so long been displayed to me ; and 
how my heart thrilled with a sense of safety and pro- 
tection as I saw the roofs of the buildings within the 
fort covered by the brave men who composed that lit- 
tle garrison. 

The precious emblem of liberty, whose beloved 
stripes and stars floated proudly out, seemed to beckon 
me to freedom and security; and as the fresh breeze 
stirred its folds, shining in the morning; light, and 
caused them to wave lightly to and fro, they came 
like the smile of love and the voice of affection, all 
combined, to welcome me to home and happiness 
once more. 

An Indian hanger-on of the fort had sauntered care- 
lessly forward a few minutes previous, as if actuated 
18 



210 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



by curiosity, but in reality to convey intelligence to his 
fellow-savages of the state of the fort and its de- 
fenses. 

Then the gate was opened, and Major House appeared, 
accompanied by several officers and an interpreter, and 
received the chiefs who rode in advanee. 

Meanwhile, Captain Logan (the officer of the day), 
a man whose kind and sympathetic nature did honor 
to his years and rank, approached me. My emotions 
were inexpressible, now that I felt myself so nearly 
rescued. At last they overcame me. I had borne 
grief and terror and privation ; but the delight of being 
once more among my people was so overpowering that 
I almost lost the power of speech, or motion, and when 
I faintly murmured, "Am I free, indeed free?" Cap- 
tain Logan's tears answered me as well as his scarcely 
uttered "Yes," for he realized what freedom meant to 
one who had tasted the bitterness of bondage and 
despair. 

As soon as the chiefs who accompanied me entered 
the gate of the fort, the commandant's voice thundered 
the order for them to be closed. 

The Blackfeet were shut out, and I was beyond 
their power to recapture. 

After a bondage lasting more than five months, 
during which I had endured every torture, I once 
more stood free, among people of my own race, all 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



211 



ready to assist me ; and restore me to ray husband's 
arms. 

Three ladies, residing at the fort, received me ; and 
cheerfully bestowed every care and attention which 
could add to my comfort and secure my recovery from 
the fatigues and distresses of my past experience. 



212 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XXII. 

RETROSPECTION A BOEDER TRADING POST — GARRISON" HOSPITALITY— 

A VISIT FROM THE COMMANDANT OF FORT RICE — ARRIVAL OF 
MY HUSBAND — AFFECTING SCENE. 

At first, and some time afterward, at intervals, the 
effects of my life among the savages preyed upon my 
mind so as to injure its quiet harmony. I was ill at 
ease anions; my new friends, and thev told me that mv 
•eyes wore a strangely wild expression, like those of a 
person constantly in dread of some unknown alarm. 

Once more free and safe among civilized people, I 
looked back on the horrible past with feelings that 
defy description. 

The thought of leaving this mortal tenement on the 
desert plain for the wolves to devour, and the bones 
to bleach under the summer sun and winter frosts, had 
been painful indeed. Now, I knew that if the wearied 
spirit should leave its earthly home, the body would 
be cared for by kind Christian friends, and tenderly 
laid beneath the grass and flowers, and my heart 
rejoiced therein. 

Hunger and thirst, long days of privation and 



AMOXG THE SIOUX IXDIAXS. 



213 



suffering, had been mine. No friendly voices cheered 
me on ; all was silence and despair. But now the 
scene had changed, and the all-wise Being, who is cog- 
nizant of every thought, knew the joy and gratitude of 
my soul. 

True, during the last few weeks of my captivity, the 
Indians had done all .in their power for me, all their 
circumstances and condition would allow, and the 
women were very kind, but "their people were not my 
people," and I was detained a captive, far from home, 
and friends, and civilization. 

With Alexander Selkirk I could say, " Better dwell 
in the midst of alarms, than reign in this horrible place." 

Being young, and possessed of great cheerfulness and 
elasticity of temper, I was enabled to bear trials which 
seemed almost impossible for human nature to endure 
and live. 

Soon after my arrival at the fort, Captain Pell came 
and invited me to go to a trader's store to obtain a 
dress for myself. I needed it very much, having no 
clothing of my own to wear. 

A kind lady, Mrs. Davis, accompanied me, and the 
sight that presented itself to my wondering eyes will 
never be erased from memory. 

By the door-steps, on the porches, and every- where, 
were groups of hungry Indians of all sizes and both 
sexes, claiming to be friendly. 

Some of them were covered with every conceivable 



214 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



kind of superficial clothing and adornment, and criti- 
cally wanting in cleanliness, a peculiar trait among the 
Indians of the Northwest. 

There was the papoose, half-breeds of any number, 
a few absolutely nude, others wrapped slightly in bits 
of calico, a piece of buckskin, or fur. 

Speculators, teamsters, and interpreters, mingled with 
the soldiers of the garrison — squaws, with their bright, 
flashing shawls, or red 'cloth , receiving, in their looped- 
up blanket, the various articles of border traffic, such 
as sugar, rice, flour, and other things — tall warriors 
bending over the same counter, purchasing tobacco, 
brass nails, knives, and glass beads, all giving words 
to thought, and a stranger might well wonder which 
was the better prototype of tongues. The Cheyennes 
supplement their words with active and expressive 
gestures^ while the Sioux amply use their tongues as 
well as their arms and fingers. 

To all, whether half-breed, Indian, or white man, 
the gentlemanly trader gave kind and patient atten- 
tion, while himself and clerks seemed ready and 
capable of talking Sioux, French, or English, just as 
the case came to hand. 

It was on the 12th of December when I reached the 
fort, and like heaven the place appeared after the trials 
of savage life. 

The officers and men were like brothers to me; and 
their tender sympathy united me to them in the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



215 



strongest bonds of friendship, which not even death 
can sever. 

A party and supper was made for my special benefit, 
and on New Year's morning I was serenaded with can- 
non. Every attention and kindness was bestowed upon 
me; and to Dr. John Ball, post surgeon, I owe a debt 
of gratitude which mere words can never express. He 
was my attendant physician during my sojourn at the 
fort, and, as my physical system had undergone very 
severe changes, I needed great care. Under his skill- 
ful treatment and patient attention I soon recovered 
health and strength. I had been severely frozen on 
the last days of my journey with the Indians toward 
the fort. 

Colonel Diamond, from Fort Bice, came to visit me 
ere I left Fort Sully. He was attended by an escort 
of one hundred and eighty men. 

He told me of his efforts to obtain my release, and 
that he, with his men, had searched the Indian village 
for me, but found no warriors there, as they had 
already taken me to the fort. The Indian women 
had made him understand by signs that the " White 
Woman " had gone with the chiefs. 

He said the Indians were so enraged about giving 
me up, that they killed three of his men and scalped 
them, by orders from the chief, Ottawa, who was un- 
able to do any service himself, being a cripple. He 
bade them bring him the scalps of the white men. 



216 NABEATTVE OF CAPTIVITY 



An Indian, who killed one of the men, fell dead in 
his lodge the same day, which frightened his people 
not a little ; for, in their superstition, they deemed it 
a visitation of the Great Spirit for a wrong done. 

Colonel Diamond did not forget me, neither did he 
cease in his efforts in my behalf. 

During all this time no tidings had been received by 
me of my husband. But one day, great commotion 
was occasioned in the fort by the announcement that 
the mail ambulance was on the way to the fort, and 
would reach it in a few moments. An instant after, a 
soldier approached me, saying: "Mrs. Kelly, I have 
news for you. Your husband is in the ambulance." 

No person can have even a faint idea of the uncon- 
trollable emotions which swept over me like an ava- 
lanche at that important and startling news. But it 
was not outwardly displayed. The heart-strings were 
stirred to their utmost depths, but gave no sound. 
Trembling, quivering in their strong feeling, they 
told not of the deep grief and joy intermingled there. 

Mechanically, I moved around, awaiting the pres- 
ence of the beloved, and was soon folded to his breast, 
where he held me with a grasp as if fearful of my 
being torn from him again. 

Not an eye present but was suffused with tears. 
Soldiers and men, the ladies who had been friends to 
me, all mingled their tears and prayers. Language 
fails to describe our meeting. For seven long months 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



217 



we had not beheld each other, and the last time was on 
the terrible field of slaughter and death. 

His personal appearance, oh ! how changed ! His 
face was very pale, and his brown hair was sprinkled 
with gray. His voice was alone unchanged. He 
called me by name, and it never sounded so sweet be- 
fore. His very soul seemed imbued with sadness at 
our separation, and the terrible events which caused it. 

My first question was concerning my little Mary; 
for her fate had been veiled in mystery. He gave me 
the account of her burial— a sad and heart-rending 
story, sufficient to chill the lightest heart — which ac- 
count comprises the succeeding chapter. 
19 



218 NAKRATTVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

SAD FATE OF LITTLE MARY. 

The reader will please go back with me to that 
fearful first night of my captivity, and to the moment 
when I put into execution the plan for dear little 
Mary's escape, which I prayed might result in her 
restoration to our friends. 

It must have been something more than a vague 
hope of liberty to be lost or won that guided the fee- 
ble steps of the child back on the trail to a bluff over- 
looking the road where, weary from the fatigue and 
terror of a night passed alone on the prairie, she sat, 
anxious, but hopeful, awaiting the coming of friends. 

Rescue was seemingly near, now that she had 
reached the great road, and she knew that there would 
be a passing train of emigrants ere long. 

It was in this situation she was seen by some pass- 
ing soldiers, holding out her little trembling hands 
with eager joy and hope, imploring them to save her. 

It was a party of but three or four soldiers return- 
ing from Fort Laramie, where they had been to meet 
the paymaster. They had been pursued by Indians 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



219 



the day before; had also passed the scene of the de- 
struction of our train; and believed the country 
swarming with Indians. Their apprehensions were, 
therefore, fully aroused, and, fearing the little figure 
upon the distant bluff might be a decoy to lead them 
into ambush, hesitated to approach. There was a 
large ravine between, and it is not strange that their 
imagination should people it w T ith lurking savages. 
However, they w 7 ere about crossing to the relief of 
the little girl, when a party of Indians came in sight, 
and they became convinced it was a decoy, and turned 
and fled. 

They returned to Deer Creek Station, and related 
the circumstance. Mr. Kelly, arriving soon after, 
heard it, and his heart sank within him at the descrip- 
tion of the child, for he thought he recognized in it 
the form of our little Mary. 

He applied to the officer in command for a detail of 
soldiers to go with him to search for her, but all en- 
treaty and argument were in vain. 

The agony that poor child endured as the soldiers 
turned away, and the war-w T hoop of the savage rang 
upon her terrified soul, is known only to God. Instead 
of the rescue and friends which, in her trusting heart 
and innocent faith, she had expected to find, fierce 
Indians stood before her, stringing their bows to take 
her life, thus to win another trophy, marking the 
Indian murderer. 



220 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



The whizzing arrows were sent into the body of the 
helpless child, and with the twang of the bow-strings, 
the delicate form of the heroic child lay stretched upon 
the ground, and the bright angel spirit went home to 
rest in the bosom of its Father. 

On the morning of the 14th, two days after Mary 
was seen, Mr. Kelly succeeded in obtaining a squad of 
soldiers at the station, and went out to search for the 
child, and after a short march of eight miles, they dis- 
covered the mutilated remains of the murdered girl. 

Mr. Kelly's grief and anguish knew no bounds. 

Three arrows had pierced the body, and the toma-. 
hawk and scalping-knife had done their work. When 
discovered, her body lay with its little hands out- 
stretched as if she had received, while running, the 
fatal arrows. 

Surely He who numbers the sparrows and feeds the 
ravens was not unmindful of her in that awful hour, 
but allowed the heavenly kingdom, to which her 
trembling soul was about to take its flight, to sweeten, 
with a glimpse of its beatific glory, the bitterness of 
death, even as the martyr Stephen, seeing the bliss 
above, could not be conscious of the torture below. 

Extracting the arrows from the wounds, and dividing 
her dress among the soldiers, then tenderly wrapping 
her in a winding sheet, Mr. Kelly had the sad satisfac- 
tion of smoothing the earth on the unconscious breast 
that had ceased to suffer, and when this duty was per- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



221 



formed, they left the little grave all alone, far from the 
happy home of her childhood, and the brothers, with 
whom she had played in her innocent joy. 

Of all strange and terrible fates, no one who had 
seen her gentle face in its loving sweetness, the joy and 
comfort of our hearts, would have predicted such a 
barbarous fate for her. But it was only the passage 
from death into life, from darkness into daylight, from 
doubt and fear into endless love and joy. Those little 
ones, whose spirits float upward from their downy pil- 
lows, amid the tears and prayers of broken-hearted 
friends, are blest to enter in at heaven's shining gate, 
which lies as near little Mary's rocky, blood-stained 
pillow in the desolate waste as the palace of a king, 
and when she had once gained the great and unspeak- 
able bliss of heaven, it must have blotted out the 
remembrance of the pain that won it, and made no 
price too great for such delight. 

In the far-off land of Indian homes, 

Where western winds fan " hills of black/' 

'Mid lovely flowers, and golden scenes, 
They laid our loved one down to rest. 

Where brightest birds, with silvery wings, 
Sing their sweet songs upon her grave, 

And the moonbeam's soft and pearly beams 
With prairie grasses o'er it wave. 

No simple stone e'er marks the spot 
Where Mary sleeps in dreamless sleep, 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



But the moaning wind, with mournful sound, 
Doth nightly o'er it vigils keep. 

The careless tread of savage feet, 
And the weary travelers, pass it by, 

Nor heed they her, who came so far 
In her youth and innocence to die. 

But her happy spirit soared away 

To blissful climes above ; 
She found sweet rest and endless joy 

In her bright home of love. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



223 



CHAPTER XXIY. 

YFHAT OCCURRED AT FORT LARAMIE AFTER MY CAPTURE — EFFORTS TO 
RESCUE — LIEUTENANT BROWN KILLED — REWARD OFFERED — IT IS 
THE MEANS OF RESTORING ANOTHER WHITE WOMAN AND CHILD — 
HER RESCUERS HUNG FOR FORMER MURDERS — A LETTER AN- 
NOUNCING MY SAFE ARRIYAL AT FORT SULLY. 

Immediately after Mr. Kelly reached Deer Creek, 
at the time of our capture, he telegraphed to Fort 
Laramie of the outbreak of the Indians, and the cap- 
ture of his wife. 

Colonel Collins, of the Eleventh Ohio Cavalry, com- 
mandant of the military district, ordered two compa- 
nies, under Captain Shuman and Captain Marshall, 
two brave and daring men, to pursue and rescue me, 
and chastise the savages in case of resistance. 

But the distance of one hundred miles lay between 
these forts, and they only arrived on their way too 
late for rescue. They continued their march, however, 
and after an absence of three days returned unsuc- 
cessful. 

Sad to relate, a young and daring officer, Lieutenant 
Brown, of the Eleventh Ohio Volunteers, fell a victim 



224 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



to savage cruelty in my behalf, for with a view of 
prospecting the neighborhood, he, with Mr. Kelly, left 
the main body with a small squad of men in quest of 
the Indians. 

Coming suddenly upon a band of warriors, in their 
encampment, the brave Lieutenant indiscreetly ordered 
an attack, but the men, seeing the futility of opposing 
such numbers, fled, and left Mr. Kelly and the 
officer. 

Becoming conscious of his dangerous situation, he 
feigned friendship, addressing them in the usual way, 
" How koda ?" which means, How do you do, friend ? 

But they were not to be deceived, and sent an arrow, 
causing him to fall from his horse, and the effects of 
which caused his death a few hours afterward. 

He was immediately reported dead, and with all the 
speed the men could command they pursued his mur- 
derers ; but the fresher horses of the savages carried 
them off beyond their reach, and the soldiers were com- 
pelled to return in disappointment. 

Brave young man ! the ardent friend of Mr. Kelly, 
and the husband and father of an affectionate wife and 
child, stricken down in his early manhood, we would 
humbly lay the wreath of "immortelles" upon thy 
lonely grave. 

After several expeditions in like manner which 
proved unsuccessful, Mr. Kelly offered a reward of 
nineteen horses, the money value of which was de- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 225 



posited with the commander of Fort Laramie, and it 
was circulated through all the Indian villages, that 
upon my safe delivery the reward would be paid. 

Every effort possible was made by my husband and 
his brothers to procure my rescue or ransom. No 
money or efforts were spared, and the long days of 
agonizing suspense to them were worse than death. 

The reward which had been offered for my ransom 
was the means of rescuing another white woman, a 
Mrs. Ewbanks, and her child, held by the Indians. 

The Indian Two-Face and his son, having a desire 
to enhance their fortunes, paid a few small sums to the 
other Indians who claimed her, and, taking her with 
them, set out for Fort Laramie. 

When they arrived within a few miles of the fort, the 
prisoners were left with the son and some others, while 
Two-Face preceded them to arrange the terms of sale. 

The commander agreed to the price, and on the fol- 
lowing day Mrs. Ewbanks and her child were brought 
in — the Indians thinking it made no difference which 
white woman it was. This was several months after 
my capture. 

Instead of paying the price, the commandant seized 
and confined them in the guard-house, to await trial 
for the murder of the ranche-men and the stealing of 
women and children. The testimony of Mrs. Ewbanks 
was proof sufficient. They confessed their crimes, and 
were executed in May following. 



226 



NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



In crossing the North Platte River, five miles below 
the fort, Mrs. Ewbanks had suffered intensely, her 
child being bound to her back, and she holding on to 
a log bound by a rope fastened to the saddle of the In- 
dian's horse. 

The chief passed over easily, but mother and child 
were nearly frozen to death by clinging and struggling 
among masses of broken ice, and protected only by a 
thin, light garment. 

Mr. Kelly sent deputations of Indians with horses, 
to the Indian villages, with letters to me, which were 
never delivered. They were not true to their trust, 
but would come to see me without giving me the mes- 
sages, then return with the declaration that I could not 
be found. 

He would furnish a complete outfit for an Indian, 
costing about four hundred dollars, and send him to 
find me; but the Indian cared only for the money; he 
would never return. 

Having despaired of accomplishing any thing further 
toward my rescue at Fort Laramie, he left for Leaven- 
worth, to obtain help from citizens there, to get permis- 
sion of the commander of the division to raise an inde- 
pendent company for my release. 

There he met with his brother, General Kelly, who 
had just returned from the South, and had received a 
letter from me, acquainting him with my freedom. 

Mr. Kelly would not at first be convinced, but, after 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS, 



227 



being shown the letter, he said, "Yes, I know that is 
Fanny's writing, but it can not be possible;" and by 
daylight he was on his way to Dakota. 

Who can tell his varied emotions, during that long 
and wearisome journey, when, at the end, hope held out 
to him the cup of joy which, after the long suffering of 
months, he was about to drink. Let only those judge 
who have been separated from the dearest on earth, and 
whose fate was involved in mysterious silence, more 
painful than if the pallid face rested beneath the 
coffin-lid. 



228 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XXV. 

SUPPER IN HONOR OF OUR RE-UNION — DEPARTURE FROM FORT SULLY 

— INCIDENTS BY THE WAY ARRIVAL AT GENEVA — MOTHER AND 

CHILD A HAPPY MEETING. 

Foet Sully was garrisoned by three companies of 
the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, and I should be recreant to 
every sense of justice did I not more particularly ex- 
press my gratitude to them all — officers and men — for 
the delicate, more than brotherly, kindness shown me 
during my stay of two months among them. 

They had fought gallantly during that summer, and 
punished severely the Indians who held me captive; 
and though my sufferings at the time were increased 
tenfold thereby, I believe the destitute condition of the 
Indians had much to do with my final restoration to 
freedom. Had there been plenty of food in the In- 
dian villages, none would have gone to Fort Sully to 
make a treaty. 

On each of the two evenings we remained at the 
fort after my husband's arrival, we were honored with 
a " feast," in marked contrast with those I had at- 
tended while with the savages. Stewed oysters rel- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



229 



ished better than stewed dog, and the abundance of 
other good things, with the happy-looking, kind, 
sympathetic faces of my own people around the 
board, filled me with a feeling of almost heavenly 
content. 

Mr. Harry Chatterton presided at the first, and, in a 
feeling manner, expressed the delight and satisfaction 
his comrades and himself experienced in this hour of 
our re-union : 

11 Sweet is this dream — divinely sweet — 
No dream! no fancy! that you meet; 
Tho' silent grief has shadowed o'er 
To crush your love — it had no power — 
Tho' long divided, you 've met once more 
To tell your toils and troubles o'er; 
Renew the pledge of other days, 
And walk in sweet and pleasant ways 

"May the good Father of mercies ever protect and 
bless you; make the sun of happiness to brightly 
shine upon you, and may it never again be dimmed 
by stern misfortune ! is the earnest and heartfelt wish 
of every person in this fort to-day." 

"With deep emotion these words were spoken, and we 
felt convinced they were from the innermost depths of 
the heart. 

How many affectionate, generous natures are among 
us, whom we can never appreciate until some heavy 
cloud drops down upon us, and they, with their cheer- 



230 



NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



ful words and kind acts, assist us to rise, and in hours 
of joy they are ready to grasp us by the hand, and 
welcome us to happiness? 

Anxious for a re-union with our friends, and to be 
once more with my dear mother, we bade farewell to 
those who had shown us so much kindness and atten- 
tion, and commenced our journey at daylight, to pre- 
vent the Indians, many of whom remained about the 
fort, knowing of my departure, as I was in constant 
dread of recapture. 

Fort Sully is on the Missouri River, three hundred 
miles from Sioux City, by land, which distance Ave 
traveled in an ambulance. At all the military posts, 
stations, and towns through which w T e passed, all — mil- 
itary and civilians — seemed to vie with each other in 
kindness and attention. Those living in frontier towns 
know what the nature of the Indian is, and could most 
heartily sympathize with one who had suffered from 
captivity among them. 

At Yankton I received particularly kind attention 
from Mrs. Ash, of the Ash Hotel, who also gave me 
the information, elsewhere written, of the fate of Mrs. 
Dooley and Mrs. Wright. Here, also, I met a num- 
ber of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, to which gallant regi- 
ment I was under so great obligation. Dr. Bardwell, 
a surgeon of that regiment, who was at Fort Sully at 
the time the Blackfeet came in to make a treaty, and 
were sent off after me, and who, I had previously been 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



231 



informed, was active in measures tending to my re- 
lease, was stationed at Yankton, and manifested the 
kindness of his heart in many ways. 

At Sioux City, Council Bluffs, and St. Joe, crowds 
of visitors flocked to see the white woman who had 
been a captive with the Indians ; and I was compelled 
to answer many questions. From St. Joe, we made 
all haste for Leavenworth, Kansas, where I was re- 
ceived by friends and relatives as one risen from the 
dead. 

At last we reached our old home in Geneva; the 
home from which we had departed but a few months 
before, lured to new fields by the brightest hopes of 
future prosperity. Alas ! what disappointments had 
fallen to our lot ! But soon I was clasped in my dear 
mother's arms, and all my sorrows were swallowed up 
in the joy of that re-union. 

On the morning of our departure for the plains, she 
said (while tears of sorrow filled her eyes) that she felt 
as though it was our final farewell. Her fears were 
agonizing in my behalf. She seemed to have a pre- 
sentiment of evil — a dark, portentous cloud hung over 
my head, she felt, that would burst upon me, and scat 
ter dismay and grief — which too well was realized in 
the days that followed. 

I endeavored to cheer her with hope, and smilingly 
assured her that, as soon as the Pacific Railroad was 
completed, I should visit my home and her; and, 



232 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



though many miles might separate us, we still would 
be one in heart; and the facilities for traveling were 
becoming so easy and rapid, we could not be separated 
for any great length of time. But her sad heart re- 
fused to be comforted. A mother's unchanging love — 
stronger than death, faithful under every circumstance, 
and clinging with tenacity to the child of her affection, 
could not part with me without a pang of anguish, 
which was increased tenfold when the news of my 
capture reached her. 

Gradually she sank under this heavy affliction; 
health rapidly gave way, and for three long months 
she lay helpless, moaning and bewailing the loss of 
her children ; for, scarcely had she aroused from the 
terrible stupor and grief which the news of my 
brother's death from poison, while a soldier in the 
Union army, had plunged her, when this new and 
awful sorrow came like a whirlwind upon her fainting 
spirit. 

But God is good. In his great mercy he spared us 
both, to meet once more, and a letter from my hand, 
telling her of my safety, reached her in due time ; and 
in each other's fond embrace we were once more 
folded. 

Oh! happy hour! Methinks the angels smiled in 
their celestial abodes when they witnessed that dear 
mother's joy. 

The reader naturally supposes that here my narra- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



233 



tive ought to end; that, restored to husband, mother, 
and friends, my season of sorrow must be over. But 
not so. Other trials were in store for me, and, even 
fortified as I was by past tribulation, I sank almost 
despairingly under their affliction. is"or was I yet done 
with the Indians. 

Anxious to again establish a home, we left Geneva, 
went to Shawneetown, where we prospered ; but better 
prospects offering farther west, we went to Ellsworth, 
a new town just staked out on the western line of 
Kansas. I was the first woman who located there. 
We lived in our wagon for a time, then built a hotel, 
and were prospering, when fears of the Indians again 
harassed us. 

The troops at Fort Harker, four miles east of Ells- 
worth, had been out, under General Hancock, in pursuit 
of the Indians, to punish them for murders and depre- 
dations committed along the line of the Pacific Railroad, 
and coming upon an Indian camp, destroyed it, inflict- 
ing a severe chastisement. This w r e knew w T ould so 
exasperate the Indians as to render the situation of 
the exposed settlements one of great clanger; and 
after my experience, a terrible dread of again falling 
into their hands intensified my apprehensions for our 
safety. 

The scouts, Jack Harvey and " Wild Bill," were con- 
stantly on the lookout, and eagerly would we look 
toward the hills for any one who could give us news, 
20 



234 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



and gather around them, when they came from the 
front, with anxious faces and listening ears. 

Meantime the population ot Ellsworth had rapidly- 
increased, and military companies were formed for pro- 
tection. Thus we lived in a continual state of alarm, 
until at last one night the signal was given that the 
Indians were approaching, when every man flew to his 
post, and the women and children fled to the places of 
refuge that had been prepared for them, an iron-clad 
house and a " dug-out," or place under ground. I fled 
to the latter place, where about fifty altogether had 
congregated, and among them were three young men 
who were the sole survivors of a large family — father, 
mother, and two sisters — murdered and horribly muti- 
lated in the Minnesota massacres. 

The Indians were repulsed, but they continued 
to harass us and threaten the town, so that it became 
necessary to apply for military protection. Accordingly, 
a number of colored troops were sent there, which 
imparted a feeling of security. 

But Ellsworth was doomed to a more terrible scourge, 
if possible, than the Indians had threatened to be. The 
troops were recently from the South. Soon after 
their arrival among us, the cholera broke out among 
them, and, spreading among the citizens, created a 
terrible panic. The pestilence was most destructive, 
sweeping before it old and young, and of all classes. 

My husband fell a victim to the disease. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



235 



On the 28th day of July, 1867, a violent attack of 
this terrible disease carried him off, and, in the midst of 
peril and cares, I was left a mourning, desolate widow. 

Being in delicate health, I was forced to flee to the 
East, and stopped at St. George, where one week after 
my little one was ushered into this w r orld of sorrow. 

The people were panic-stricken in relation to the 
cholera, and when I went there, they were afraid to 
receive me into their homes, consequently I repaired to 
a small cabin in the outskirts of the town, and my 
adopted son and myself remained there alone for 
several days. 

A young lady, Miss Baker, called on me in great 
sympathy, saying she was not afraid of cholera, and 
would stay with me until after my confinement. 

I was very thankful for her kindness, and after the 
fear was over with the people, every attention that 
humanity could suggest was given me; but, alas! my 
heart was at home, and so deep were my yearnings, 
the physician declared it impossible for me to recover 
until I did go home. 

The events that had transpired seemed like a fear- 
ful dream. 

The physician who attended me went to Ellsworth to 
see if it was prudent for me to go, sending a letter 
immediately after, bidding me come, as the cholera had 
disappeared. 

Oh ! how changed was that home ! The voice that 



236 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



had ever been as low, sweet music to my ear was 
hushed forever; the eye that had always met mine with 
smiling fondness was closed to light and me, and the 
hand so often grasped in tender love was palsied in 
death ! Mr. Kelly, the noble, true, and devoted hus- 
band, my loved companion, the father of my innocent 
child, was gone. Oh ! how sad that word ! My 
heart was overwhelmed with grief, and that did its 
work, for it prostrated me on a bed of illness nigh 
unto death. 

Dr. McKennon very faithfully attended me during 
my illness, and as I was recovering, he was seized by 
severe sickness himself, which proved fatal. 

He was anxious to see me before he died, and desired 
assistance that he might be taken down stairs for the 
purpose. 

His attendants allowed him to do so, but he fainted 
in the attempt, and was laid on the floor until he 
recovered, then raised and placed on the sofa. 

I was then led into the room, and, seating myself 
beside him, he grasped my hand, exclaiming: "My 
friend, do not leave me. I have a brother in New 
York " — but his lips soon stiffened in death, and he was 
unable to utter more. 

It was a severe shock to my nervous system, already 
prostrated by trouble and illness, and I greatly missed 
his attention and care. 

No relative, or friend, was near to lay his weary 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



237 



head upon the pillow; but we laid him to rest in the 
burial ground of Ellsworth with sad hearts and great 
emotion. 

In the spring I went to the end of the road further 
west, with an excursion party, to a place called Sheri- 
dan. On our return we stopped at Fort Hays, where 
I met two Indians who recognized me. and I also knew 
them. We conversed together. I learned they had a 
camp in the vicinity, and they were skulking around, 
reconnoitering. They were well treated here and very 
liberally dealt with. They inquired where I lived; I 
told them way off, near to the rising sun. 

The next morning, when the train left: town, the 
band, riding on horseback, jumped the ditch, and 
looked into the windows of the cars, hoping to see me. 

They told the people that I belonged to them, and 
they would take my papoose and me way off to their 
own country ; we were their property, and must go 
with them. 

It was supposed that if I had been in the cars the 
Indians would have attempted to take the train. 



238 



NAERATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

ELIZABETH BLACKWELL MORMON HOME — A BRUTAL FATHER — THE 

MOTHER AND DAUGHTERS FLEE TO THE MOUNTAINS — DEATH OF 
THE MOTHER AND SISTERS FROM EXPOSURE — ELIZABETH SAVED 
BY AN INDIAN — A WHITE WOMAN TORTURED — RESCUED CHILDREN 
THE BOXX FAMILY CAPTURE OF MRS. BLYNN 

Some few weeks after the events just related, I re- 
ceived a note from a stranger, requesting me to call 
on her at the dwelling of a hunter, where she was 
stopping. Her name was Elizabeth Blackwell, and 
emigrated with her parents from England, who became 
proselytes of the ruling prophet of Salt Lake City, 
where they remained until Elizabeth's father took an- 
other wife. This created trouble; words ensued, soon 
followed by blows, and Elizabeth, in endeavoring to 
protect her mother, was struck by her brute of a father 
with a knife, and one of her eyes destroyed. 

Being discouraged and broken-hearted, the wretched 
mother and daughters (for Elizabeth had two sisters) 
resolved to escape. They wandered away among the 
mountains, and, having no place of shelter, all perished 
with the cold, except Elizabeth, who was found by the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



239 



Indians, nearly frozen to death. They lifted her up 
and carried her to camp, where they gave her every 
attention requisite for restoration. 

She remained with the Indians until she was able 
to go east, where she underwent the severe operation 
of having both legs amputated above the knee. 

The treatment received from the Indians so attached 
her to them that she prefers to live a forest life, and 
when she gave me her narrative, she was on her way 
from the States to her Indian home. 

Her father soon wearied of his Mormon wife, and 
escaped to the Rocky Mountains, where he became a 
noted higwayman. Hearing of Elizabeth's residence 
among the Indians, he visited her, and gave her a 
large sum of money. The fate of his family had great 
effect on him, and remorse drove him to desperation. 

The husband of Elizabeth took his second wife and 
Elizabeth's child from Salt Lake to Cincinnati, where 
they now live. 

She was twenty-six years old when I saw and con- 
versed with her, a lady of intelligence, and once pos- 
sessed more than ordinary beauty. 

She had just received the news of her father's death. 
He was killed near Fort Dodg;e, Kansas. 

Elizabeth related to me many acts of cruelty she had 
witnessed among the savages, one of which was to the 
following effect : 

A woman was brought into the camp on horseback, 



240 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



who had been captured from a train, and an Indian 
who was attempting to lift her from the horse, was 
shot in the act, by her own hand. This so enraged 
the savages that they cut her body in gashes, filled 
them with powder, and then set fire to it. 

The sight of the woman's sufferings was too much 
for Elizabeth to endure, and she begged the savages 
to put an end to the victim at once, which accordingly 
was done. 

But although Elizabeth saw many heartless acts — 
many terrible scenes — still she had a kindly feeling 
toward the Indians, for they saved her from a horrible 
death by starvation and exposure, and had been very 
tender with her. She was somewhat embittered toward 
the white people, on account of her sufferings, and 
treatment. 

A short time after, General Sully invited me to Fort 
Harker, to see two white captive children, a girl of 
fourteen and a boy of six. They had been captured 
two years before, and the account of their treatment 
given me by the girl, was any thing but favorable. 
The boy was as wild as a deer. 

A Sioux woman at Fort Harker had taken these 
children into her own family and cared for them as a 
mother. She was the daughter of a white man, was 
born at Fort Laramie, and had married an interpreter 
by the name of Bradley. She was quite intelligent, 
having been educated by her husband. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



241 



In January, 1868, two other children were captured 
in the State of Texas by the Kiowa Indians. They 
were girls, aged five and three years. Their parents 
and all the known relatives had been murdered, and 
the children had been recently recovered from the In- 
dians, and were in the care of J. H. Leavenworth, 
United States Indian Agent. Having no knowledge 
of their parentage, they were named Helen and Heloise 
Lincoln. 

Another interesting family was taken from Texas 
by the Indians, their beautiful home destroyed, and all 
killed with the exception of the mother and three 
daughters. 

Their name was Boxx. The ages of the children 
were respectively eighteen, fourteen, and ten, and they 
were allowed to be together for a time, but afterward 
were separated. 

They experienced great cruelties. The youngest 
was compelled to stand on a bed of live coals, in order 
to torture the mother and sisters. 

Lieutenant Hesselberger, the noble and brave officer, 
whose name will live forever in the hearts of the cap- 
tives he rescued, heard of this family, and, with a party 
of his brave men, went immediately to the Indian vil- 
lage, and offered a reward for the captives, which at 
first was declined, but he at length succeeded in pur- 
chasing the mother and one girl; he afterward pro- 
cured the release of the others. 
21 



242 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Lieutenant Hesselberger braved death in so doing, 
and his only reward is the undying gratitude of those 
who owe their lives to his self-sacrificing, humane 
devotion and courage. 

In the fall of 1868, the Indians commenced depre- 
dations on the frontier of Kansas, and after many 
serious outbreaks, destroying homes and murdering 
settlers, the Governor issued a call for volunteers to 
assist General Sheridan in protecting the settlers and 
punishing the Indians. Among those who volun- 
teered was my youngest brother, and many of my old 
schoolmates and friends from Geneva, who related to 
rue the following incidents, which are fully substan- 
tiated by General Sheridan and others. 

Mrs. Morgan, an accomplished and beautiful bride, 
and Miss White, an educated young lady, were both 
taken from their homes by the Indians. They were 
living off the Republican River. 

During their captivity they suffered much from the 
inclemency of the weather, and it was March before 
they were released by General Sheridan. 

The troops, the Kansas boys, were all winter among 
the mountains, endeavoring to protect the frontier. 

They suffered great privation, being obliged some- 
times to live on the meat of mules, and often needing 
food. All honor to these self-sacrificing men, who 
braved the cold and hunger of the mountains to pro- 
tect the settlers on the frontier. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



243 



A Mrs. Blynn, whose maiden name was Harrington, 
of Franklin County, Kansas, who was married at the 
a^e of nineteen, and started with her young husband 
for the Pacific coast, was taken prisoner by the Indians 
and suffered terrible brutality. 

About that time the savages had become trouble- 
some on the plains, attacking every wagon-train, kill- 
ing men and capturing women. But the train in 
which Mr. Blynn and his wife traveled was supposed 
to be very strong, and able to repel any attack made 
upon them, should there be any such trouble. 

Mrs. Blynn had a presentiment of evil — of the fate 
of their unfortunate company, and her own dark im- 
pending destiny, in a dream, the realization of which 
proved too true. 

When she related her dream to her husband, lie 
tried to laugh away her superstitious fears, and prevent 
its impression on her mind. 

It Wfis not many days after that a large number of 
warriors of the Sioux tribe were seen in the distance, 
and the people of the train arranged themselves in a 
shape for attack. 

The Indians, seeing this preparation, and, fearing a 
powerful resistance, fired a few shots, and, with yells 
of rage and disappointment, went off. 

TTithin the succeeding days the travelers saw In- 
dians, but thev did not come near enough to make 
trouble. 



244 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Confident of no disturbance or hinderance to their 
journey, the happy emigrants journeyed on fearless 
(comparatively) of the red skins, and boasting of their 
power. 

But the evil hour at last approached. When the 
column had reached Sand Creek, and was in the act of 
crossing, suddenly the wild yells of Indians fell upon 
their ears, and soon a band of Cheyennes charged down 
upon them. 

Two wagons had already got into the stream, and, 
instead of hastening the others across, and thus put- 
ting the creek between themselves and their pursuers, 
the whites drove the two back out of the water, and, 
entangled in the others, threw every thing in confu- 
sion. This confusion is just what the Indians like, 
and they began whooping, shouting, and firing furi- 
ously, in order to cause a stampede of the live-stock. 

In five minutes all was accomplished; all the ani- 
mals, except those well fastened to the wagons, were 
dashing over the prairie. The Indians then circled 
around and fired a volley of bullets and arrows. Mr. 
Blynn was killed at the second fire, while standing 
before the wagon in which were his wife and child. 

" God help them ! " was all he said, as, firing his 
rifle at the Indians for the last time, he sank down 
dead. 

The men returned the fire for awhile, then fled, 
leaving their wounded, all their wagons, and the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



245 



women and children in the hands of the relentless 
victors. 

Santana, who led the band, sprang in first, followed 
by his braves, whom he ordered to let the cowardly- 
pale faces run away without pursuit. 

The dead and wounded were scalped, and the women 
and children taken captive. All were treated with 
brutal conduct; and, having secured all the plunder 
they could, the savages set fire to every wagon, and, 
with the horses they had taken from the train, set out 
in the direction of their villages. 

Mrs. Blynn's child, Willie, two years old, cried very 
much, which so enraged Santana that he seized him by 
the heels, and was ready to dash out his brains, but the 
poor mother, in her agony, sprang forward, caught the 
child, and fought so bravely with the infuriated mur- 
derer, that he laughed, and told her to keep it ; for he 
feared she would fret if he killed it. 

Mounted on a pony, her child m her arms, she en- 
deavored to please her savage captor by appearing 
satisfied, dwelling on the hope that some event would 
occur, whereby she might be rescued and restored to 
her friends. It was for her darling child that she 
endeavored to keep up her heart and resolve to live. 

When they arrived at Santana's village, Mrs. Blynn 
was left alone of all the seven who were taken. Group 
after group dropped away from the main body, taking 
with them the women whom they had prisoners. 



246 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Her hardships soon commenced. For a day or two 
she was fed sufficiently ; but afterward all that she had 
to eat she got from the squaws in the same lodge w T ith 
her ; and, as they were jealous of her, they often re- 
fused to give her any thing, either for herself or Willie. 

An Indian girl, in revenge for an injury done her 
by Santana, the murder of her best friend, became a 
spy for General Sheridan, and endeavored by every 
means in her power to rescue Mrs. Blynn from the 
grasp of these savages; but her efforts were unsuccess- 
ful. She was a true friend to the unfortunate lady, 
giving her food, and endeavoring to cheer her with 
the promise of rescue and safe deliverance. 

The squaws abused her shamefully in the absence 
of Santana, burning her with sharp sticks and splint- 
ers of resinous wood, and inflicting the most excruci- 
ating tortures upon her. Her face, breasts, and limbs 
were one mass of wounds. Her precious little one was 
taken by the hair of the head and punished with a 
stick before her helpless gaze. 

Mrs. Blynn, the captive, previous to this torture, 
had written a letter to the general commanding the 
department, w T hoever he might be, and sent it by the 
Indian girl. 

We insert a copy of this letter, which is sufficient to 
draw tears from the eye of any one who may read it. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



247 



" Kiowah Village, on the Washita River. ) 

Saturday, November 7, 1868. j 

" Kind Fkiend : 

" Whoever you may be, if you will only buy us from 
the Indians with ponies or any thing, and let me come 
and stay with you until I can get word to my friends, 
they will pay you well ; and I will work for you also, 
and do all I can for you. 

u If it is not too far to this village, and you are not 
afraid to come, I pray you will try. 

" The Indians tell me, as near as I can understand, 
they expect traders to come, to whom they will sell us. 
Can you find out by the bearer, and let me know if 
they are white men? If they are Mexicans, I am 
afraid they will sell us into slavery in Mexico. 

" If you can do nothing for me, w T rite, for God's 
sake! to W. T. Harrington, Ottawa, Franklin County, 
Kansas — my father. Tell him we are with the Kio- 
wahs, or Cheyennes; and they say when the white 
men make peace we can go home. 

" Tell him to write to the Governor of Kansas 
about it, and for them to make peace. Send this to 
him, please. 

" We were taken on October 9th, on the Arkansas, 
below Fort Lyon. My name is Mrs. Clara Blynn. 
My little boy, Willie Blynn, is two years old. 

" Do all you can for me. Write to the Peace Com- 



248 



NAEEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



missioners to make peace this fall. For our sake do 
all you can, and God will bless you for it ! 

" If you can let me hear from you, let me know 
what you think about it. Write to my father. Send 
him this. Good-by ! 

" Mes. R. F. Blynn. 
"P. S. — I am as well as can be expected, but my 
baby, my darling, darling little AVillie, is very weak. 
O, God ! help him ! Save him, kind friend, even if 
you can not save me. Again, good-by." 

Mrs. Blynn passed her time in drudgery, hoping 
against hope up to the morning of the battle, when 
General Sheridan's gallant soldiers, under the com- 
mand of General Custer, came charging with loud 
huzzahs upon the village. 

Black Kettle's camp was the first attacked, though 
all the village was, of course, aroused. 

The heart of Mrs. Blynn must have beat wildly, 
mingling with hope and dread, when she heard the 
noise and firing, and saw the United States soldiers 
charging upon her captors. 

Springing forward, she exclaimed : " Willie, Willie, 
saved at last ! " but the words were scarce on her lips, 
ere the tomahawk of the revengeful Santana was buried 
in her brain ; and in another instant little Willie was 
in the grasp of the monster, and his head dashed 
against a tree ; then, lifeless, he was thrown upon the 
dying mother's breast, whose arms instinctively closed 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



249 



around the dead baby boy, as though she would pro- 
tect him to the last moment of her life. 

General Sheridan and his staff, in searching for the 
bodies of Major Elliott and his comrades, found these 
among the white soldiers, and they were tenderly car- 
ried to Fort Cobb, where, in a grave outside the stock- 
ade, mother and child lie sleeping peacefully, their 
once bruised spirits having joined the loved husband 
and father in the land where captivity is unknown. 

Surely, if heaven is gained by the sorrows of earth, 
this little family will enjoy the brightest scenes of the 
celestial world. 



250 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CHAPTER XXVII, 

MOVE TO WYOMING — FALSE FRIENDS — THE MANUSCRIPT OF MY NAR- 
RATIVE TAKEN BY ANOTHER PARTY AND PUBLISHED — I GO TO 
WASHINGTON. 

Mr. Kelly's sudden death, my own sickness, and 
the scourge of cholera, all coming at one time, proved 
disastrous to me in a pecuniary way. I was defrauded 
in every way, even to the robbing of my husband's 
body of the sum of five hundred dollars the day of his 
death. However, I finally disposed of the remnant 
of property left, and started for Wyoming, where lived 
the only persons beside myself who survived the attack 
on our train. They had prospered, and in a spirit of 
kindness, as I then thought, invited and prevailed on 
me to share their home. 

It proved a most disastrous move for me. My 
leisure hours, since my release from captivity, had 
been devoted to preparing for publication, in book 
form, a narrative of my experience and adventures 
among the Indians, and it was completed. The 
manuscript was surreptitiously taken, and a gar- 
bled, imperfect account of my captivity issued as the 
experience of my false friend, who, by the aid of an 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS, 



251 



Indian, escaped after a durance of only one day and 
night. 

I remained in Wyoming one year, then started for 
Washington, resolved to present a claim to the Gov- 
ernment for losses sustained at the hands of the In- 
dians. I knew what difficulties beset my path, but 
duty to my child urged me on, and I was not without 
some hope of success. 

After learning of my captivity through Captain 
Fisk, President Lincoln had issued orders to the differ- 
ent military commanders that my freedom from the 
Indians must be purchased at any price ; and my sad 
story was well known to the then existing authorities 
when I arrived in AVashington. 

President Grant, learning through a friend from 
Colorado of my presence, sent for me, and assured me 
of his warmest sympathy. He was cognizant of what 
had already transpired relative to me, and told me the 
papers were on file in the War Department, in charge 
of General Sherman. 

In presenting my claim, many difficulties had to be 
encountered; but members of Congress, realizing that 
some compensation was due me, and understanding the 
delay that would result from a direct application to the 
Indian Bureau, introduced a bill appropriating to me 
five thousand dollars for valuable services rendered the 
Government in saving Captain Fisk's train from de- 
struction, and by timely warning saving Fort Sully 



252 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



from pillage, and its garrison from being massacred. 
This was done without my having any knowledge of it 
until after the bill had passed both houses of Congress 
and become a law. 

During my stay in Washington, Eed Cloud, and a 
delegation of chiefs and head warriors from the differ- 
ent tribes of the Dakota or Sioux nation, arrived. 
They all recognized me as once having been with 
their people, and seemed quite rejoiced at the meet- 
ing. 

Some of the good Christian people of the city ex- 
tended to the Indians, through me, an invitation to 
attend church one Sabbath, which I made known to 
Red Cloud, telling him of the great organ, the fine 
music they would hear, and of the desire the good 
people had to benefit their souls. 

Eed Cloud replied with dignity that he did not have 
to go to the big house to talk to the Great Spirit ; he 
could sit in his tipi or room, and the Great Spirit 
would listen. The Great Spirit was not where the big 
music was. No, he would not go. 

None of the Indians accepted the invitation ; but 
some of the squaws went, escorted to the church in ele- 
gant carriages ; but they soon left in disgust. The daz- 
zling display of fine dresses, the beautiful church, and 
the "big music " — none of these had interest for them, 
if unaccompanied by a feast. 

I attended several of the councils held with the In- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



253 



dians. At one of them, Reel Cloud addressed Secretary 
Cox and Commissioner Parker in a lengthy speech on 
the subject of his grievances, in which he referred to 
me as follows. Pointing me out to the Secretary and 
Commissioner, he said : 

" Look at that woman; she was captured by Silver 
Horn's party. I wish you to pay her what her captors 
owe her. I am a man true to what I say, and want to 
keep my promise. I speak for all my nation. The 
Indians robbed that lady there, and through your in- 
fluence I want her to be paid out of the first money 
due us." Placing his finger first upon the breast of 
the Secretary and then of the Commissioner, as if to 
add emphasis to what he was about to say, he added, 
" Pay her out of our money ; do not give the money 
into any but her own hands; then the right one will 
get it." 

In one of my interviews with the chiefs, Red Cloud, 
Spotted Tail, and others desired me to get up a paper 
setting forth my claims against their people, and they 
would sign it. I accordingly made out a bill of items 
and presented it to them, with my affidavit, and a 
statement setting forth the circumstances of capture and 
robbery, which was fully explained to them by their 
interpreter. 

This document the chiefs representing the different 
bands signed readily. It is inserted elsewhere, with 
other documents corroborative of the truth of this nar- 



254 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



rative. It is also signed by another delegation of chiefs 
I met in isew York. 

With this last interview with the delegation of In- 
dians I met in New York ends, I trust forever, my 
experience with Indians. The preparation of the manu- 
script for this plain, simple narrative of facts in my ex- 
perience, has not been without its pangs. It has seemed, 
while writing it, as if with the narration of each inci- 
dent, I was living over again the fearful life I led while 
a captive; and often have I laid aside the pen to get 
rid of the feelings which possessed me. But my task 
is completed ; and with the ending of this chapter, I 
hope to lay aside forever all regretful remembrances of 
my captivity, and, looking only at the silvery lining 
to be found in every cloud, enjoy the happiness which 
every one may find in child-like trust in Him who 
ordereth all things well. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



255 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

GENERAL SULLY'S EXPEDITION. 

Dueixg the summer of 1864, and while I was a 
prisoner with the Indians, an expedition, composed of 
Iowa and Minnesota volunteers, with a few independ- 
ent companies of Nebraska and Dakota men, with one 
company of friendly Indians of various tribes, started 
from Fort Sully, in Dakota, with the double purpose, 
under instructions from the War Department, of es- 
corting a large emigrant train safely through the In- 
dian country on their way to Idaho, and, if possible, 
to inflict such punishment on the hostile bands they 
might meet as would make them willing to sue for 
peace. 

The expedition was commanded by General Alfred 
Sully, of the United States Army, a brave, skillful 
officer, and veteran Indian fighter, having spent the 
best part of twenty-five years' service on the frontier. 
He was a captain of infantry under General Harney, 
in his memorable campaign of 1857, and was present 
at the battle of Ash Hollow, where Harney surprised 
a large band of Indians, with their families, who were 



256 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



slaughtered indiscriminately, inflicting such punish- 
ment as made the name of General Harney a terror 
to the Indians, and, at the same time, brought upon 
his head the execration of thin-skinned philanthropists, 
who thought savages — the "noble red men " of their 
imagination — should be conquered only by a sugar- 
plum and rose-water policy. 

For many interesting particulars of this expedition, 
and its bearing upon some of the incidents of my cap- 
tivity and final ransom, I am indebted to the corre- 
spondence of one who was a member of the expedition, 
written to his family during its progress. 

The first day's march carries the command to the 
Cheyenne River, where the topographical engineer, to 
whom I have referred, was killed. His fate was sad, 
indeed. An officer in the regular army, he served 
with distinction in the South during the rebellion, par- 
ticipating in over fifty battles, and passing through al] 
without a wound. He was captured by the rebels, 
paroled, and sent to join General Sully's expedition, to 
make a topographical survey of the country. 

Having faced danger on many a well-contested field, 
he held the Indian in utter contempt, and roamed the 
country along the line of march with reckless indiffer- 
ence to danger. 

A short time before reaching the place where the 
command intended to go into camp, Captain Fielner 
started in advance, accompanied by only one man, a 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



257 



half-breed. Keaching the river, they dismounted, and 
were about fastening their horses to graze near a grove 
of wild plum-trees, when two Indians stepped out, and 
one of them shot Captain Fielner, the ball from his 
rifle passing through both arms and the breast. The 
advance guard arriving soon after, word was sent back 
to General Sully, who ordered the company of Dakota 
Cavalry to deploy and occupy so much of the country 
as to make it impossible for the Indians to escape. 
This w r as done, and, closing toward a center, the two 
savages were found in a " buffalo wallow," a depression 
in the ground made by the buffalos, and forming a very 
good rifle-pit. Being addressed in their own language, 
they refused to surrender, and were shot. General 
Sully afterward had their heads cut off; and when the 
command left camp next morning, they graced two 
pointed stakes on the bank of the river, placed there 
as a warning to all straggling Indians. 

The feeling manifested by General Sully on the 
occasion of Captain Fielner's death was intense. A 
brave officer, a scientific scholar, and a gentleman of 
rare social qualities, he had won upon the kindlier 
feelings of his associates in rank, and was respected 
by all. His untimely death was sincerely mourned 
by the whole command. 

Death by the hand of the enemy had seldom touched 

that little army — so seldom, that when a companion 

failed to answer at roll-call, his absence was felt. The 
22 



258 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



only other officer killed during the three years of Gen- 
eral Sully's operations against the Indians was Lieu- 
tenant Thomas K. Leavitt, of Company B, Sixth Iowa 
Cavalry. At the battle of Whitestone Hill, in Sep- 
tember, 1863, after the Indians had been utterly 
routed, Lieutenant Leavitt went through their deserted 
camp on foot, his horse having been shot under him ; 
and, approaching a buffalo robe, raised it with the 
point of his saber, revealing an Indian and squaw, 
who sprang upon him so suddenly that he had no 
opportunity to defend himself,' and, with their knives, 
stabbed him in several places. Darkness came on, 
and, separated from his companions, stripped of his 
clothing, and wounded mortally, he was all night ex- 
posed to bitter cold. Despite his wounds, he crawled 
over the ground fully a half mile, was found next 
morning, and conveyed to camp, where he died soon 
after. A young man of superior education, of a 
wealthy family, he relinquished a lucrative position 
in a bank, and enlisted as a private, but was soon pro- 
moted to a lieutenancy; and, at the time of his death, 
was acting Adjutant-General on General Sully-s staff. 

The emigrant train to be escorted by General Sully's 
command came across from Minnesota, and were met 
at a point on the Missouri River about four hun- 
dred miles above Sioux City. Here the whole party 
crossed to the west bank of the Missouri, where they 
went into camp, and remained long enough to recruit 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



259 



their jaded animals, preparatory to a long and fa- 
tiguing march into an almost unknown wilderness, 
jealously guarded by a savage foe. 

During this halt, Fort Rice, now one of the most 
important fortifications on the Missouri River, was 
built, and, when the march was resumed, a consider- 
able portion of the command was left to garrison it. 

Here, also, General Sully learned that all the tribes 
of the Sioux nation had congregated in the vicinity of 
Knife River, determined to resist his passage through 
their country, and confident that superior numbers 
would enable them to annihilate the whole expedition, 
and gain a rich booty in horses and goods, to say 
nothing of the hundreds of scalp-locks they hoped to 
win as trophies of their prowess. 

About the middle of July the expedition took up its 
march westward, and after a few days reached Heart 
River. Meantime, information had been received, from 
Indians employed as scouts, that the enemy had gath- 
ered in strong force at a place called Ta-ka-a-ku-ta, 
or Deer Woods, about eighty miles to the north-west, 
and that distance out of the proposed route of the ex- 
pedition. Accordingly, General Sully ordered the em- 
igrant train and heavy army wagons corralled, rifle- 
pits were dug, and, as the emigrants were generally 
well armed, it was deemed necessary to leave only a 
small force of cavalry to protect them in case of at- 
tack. 



260 



NAEEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Putting the balance of the command in light march- 
ing order, leaving behind tents and all other articles 
not absolutely necessary, the little band of determined 
men started for the camp of the enemy. Although the 
Indians were aware of the contemplated attack, such 
w T as the celerity of General Sully's movements, he came 
within sight of their camp at least twenty-four hours 
sooner than they thought it possible the distance could 
be accomplished, taking the Indians by surprise, they 
not having time, as is their custom, to remove their 
property and women and children beyond the reach of 
danger. 

I was present with this body of Indians when the 
white soldiers — my countrymen — came in sight. Alter- 
nating between hope and fear, my feelings can be better 
imagined than described. I hoped for deliverance, yet 
feared disaster and death to that little army. 

At 1 o'clock in the afternoon the fight commenced, 
and raged, with great fury, until night closed on the 
scene of conflict, leaving the whites masters of the field 
and in possession of the Indian camp. 

Early in the day, I, with the women and children 
and old men, and such property as could be gathered 
in our hasty flight, was sent off so as to be out of the 
way, not to impede the flight of the Indians in case 
of defeat. 

This was a terrible blow to the Indians. About 
night thousand of them were gathered there, and their 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



261 



village, with all their property (except their horses and 
dogs), including all the stores of provisions they had 
gathered for the winter, were lost. Without shelter, 
without food, driven into a barren, desolate region, 
devoid of game, death from starvation seemed in- 
evitable. 

Early next morning pursuit was commenced, but 
after a march of about five miles was abandoned, as the 
country beyond was impassable for cavalry. Return- 
ing to the scene of the previous day's battle, General 
Sully spent several hours in destroying the property 
abandoned by the Indians in their flight. Lodge poles 
were piled together and fired, and into the flames was 
cast furs, robes, tents, provisions, and every thing that 
fell into the hands of the soldiers. 

That night the command camped about six miles 
from, but within sight of, the battle-ground, going into 
camp early in the afternoon. Picket guards were 
stationed on the hills, three at a post, and soon after 
the camp was thrown into commotion by the appear- 
ance of one of the guard dashing toward camp, at the 
full speed of his horse, with Indians in pursuit. His 
companions, worn out with the arduous service of the 
preceding three days, had laid down to sleep, and 
before the one remaining on guard could give the 
alarm, a body of Indians was close upon them. Dis- 
charging his rifle to arouse his companions, he had 
barely time to reach his horse and escape. The bodies 



262 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



of the other two were found next day horribly muti- 
lated ; and that night, being within sight of the battle- 
ground; the firelight revealed the forms of a large body 
of savages dancing around the burning ruins of their 
own homes. 

Returning to Heart River, General Sully took the 
emigrants again in charge, and resumed the march 
toward Idaho. 

Traversing a country diversified and beautiful as the 
sun ever shone upon, presenting at every turn pictures 
of natural beauty, such as no artist ever represented on 
canvas, the expedition at last struck the " Mauvais 
Terra/ 5 or Bad Lands, a region of the most wildly 
desolate country conceivable. No pen of writer, nor 
brush of painter, can give the faintest idea of its awful 
desolation. 

As the command halted upon the confines of this 
desert, the mind naturally reverted to political descrip- 
tions of the infernal regions reached in other days. 

The Bad Lands of Dakota extend from the con- 
fluence of the Yellow Stone and Missouri Rivers 
toward the south-west, a distance of about one hundred 
miles, and are from twenty-five to forty miles in width. 
The foot of white man had never trod these wilds 
before. 

The first day's march into this desert carried the 
expedition ten miles only, consuming ten hours of 
time, and leaving the forces four miles from, and 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



263 



within sight of, the camp, they left in the morning. 
On the 7th of August, the advance guard were 
attacked in the afternoon by a large party of Indians. 
After a toilsome march of many days, a valley in the 
wilderness was reached, presenting an opportunity for 
rest, and here the first vegetation was found for the 
famished horses. In this valley the troops camped ; 
the advance guard were brought back, having suffered 
some from the attack of the ambushed savages. 

Next clay commenced one of the most memorable 
battles ever fought with Indians in the whole experi- 
ence of the Government. The whole Dakota nation, 
including the supposed friendly tribes, was concentrated 
there, and numbered fully eight thousand warriors. 
Opposed to them was a mere handful, comparatively, 
of white men. But they were led by one skilled in 
war, and who knew the foe he had to contend against. 

For three days the fight raged, and, finally, on the 
night of the third day, and after a toilsome march of 
ten days through the " Bad Lands," the command 
reached a broad, open country, where the savages made 
a final, desperate stand to drive the invaders back. 
They were the wild Dakotians, who had seen but little 
of the white settlements, and had a contemptuous 
opinion. But a new lesson was to be learned, and it 
cost them dearly. They had seen guns large and small, 
but the little mountain howitzers, from which shells 
were sent among them, they could not comprehend, and 



264 



NAKEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



asked the Indian scouts accompanying the expedition 
if all the wagons " shot twice." Terrible punishment 
was inflicted upon the Indians in that three days' fight. 

At the close of the second day, the brigade wagon- 
master reported that he had discovered the tracks of 
a white woman, and believed the Indians held one 
captive. This was the first intimation General Sully 
received of my captivity, and, not having received from 
the western posts any report of captures by Indians, 
thought it must be some half-breed woman who wore 
the foot gear of civilization. 

But the sympathetic nature of that brave, noble 
General was stirred to its depths, when his Indian 
scouts brought in the report that they had talked with 
the hostile foe, and they had tauntingly said, "we 
have a white woman captive." 

The Indians were badly whipped, and having accom- 
plished that portion of his mission, General Sully 
went on with his emigrant train to the Yellow Stone 
River, and beyond that there were long, toilsome 
marches, but no battles. 

Early in October the command arrived opposite 
Fort Rice, and went into camp. The tents of the 
little band of white warriors were hardly pitched 
before word came that Captain Fisk, with a large party 
of emigrants and a small escort of soldiers, had been 
attacked by a large party of Indians ; had corralled 
their train, and could not move, but were on the 



Red Cloud, the Orator Sioux Chief. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



265 



defensive, and were confident of holding out until 
relief should come. They were distant about one 
hundred and eighty miles, and the sympathetic nature 
of the veteran, while it condemned the action of his 
junior officer, thrilled with an earnest desire to save 
the women and children of that apparently doomed 
train. 

A detail of men from each company of the command 
was made, and Captain Fisk and his train of emigrants 
rescued from their perilous situation. Here was re- 
ceived proof positive of the fact that a white woman 
was held captive by the Indians; and while every man 
would have been willing to risk his life for her rescue, 
and many applications were made to the General for 
permission to go out on expeditions for that purpose, 
he had already adopted such measures as must secure 
her release. 

Friendly Indians who had accompanied the expedi- 
tion were sent out to visit the various tribes, to assure 
them of an earnest desire on the part of the whites for 
peace, and invite them to meet at Fort Sully to make 
a treaty. The result was that about the latter part of 
October the vicinity of the fort presented an unusual 
appearance of animation. Several bands had come in, 
in anticipation of the big feast that had hitherto pre- 
ceded all talks. Their disappointment may be imagined 
when they were told that no talk would be had, nor 
any feast given, until they brought in the white woman. 
23 



266 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Their protestations, that she was not their captive, and 
that they could not get her from the band who held 
her, were of no avail, and, at length, Tall Soldier, who 
was thought to be friendly, called for volunteers to go 
with him for the white woman. About one hundred 
Indians responded, and the assurance was given that 
they would get the captive, if even at the expense of 
a fight with those they went to take her from. 

Weeks of painful suspense passed, and then came a 
letter from the captive woman, brought by an Indian, 
in which warning was given of an intent to capture 
the fort and murder the garrison. The warning was 
acted upon; and when, on the 12th day of December, 
a large body of Indians appeared on the bluffs over- 
looking the fort, that little band of not more than two 
hundred men was prepared to give them a warm recep- 
tion should they come with hostile intent. Not only 
were arms in prime condition, but every heart beat with 
high resolve. 

When the cavalcade drew up in front of the fort, 
and the captive woman, with about twelve of her im- 
mediate savage attendants, had passed through the 
gates, they were ordered closed, shutting out the main 
body, and leaving them exposed to a raking fire from 
the guns in the bastions. 

But no attack was made. The Indians seemed to 
know that the little band of soldiers were prepared, 
and went quietly into camp, on an island opposite the 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 267 



fort. Next day a council was held, and the terms of 
the captives surrender agreed upon. Three unservice- 
able horses, to replace ponies left with the Ogalallas 
by the Blackfeet, as a pledge for the captives return; 
also, fifty dollars worth of presents, some provisions, 
and a promise of a treaty when General Sully should 
return. The Indians remained about the fort nearly 
two weeks, and during that time efforts were made to 
induce the captive woman to leave the fort and visit 
them at their lodges, .doubtless with the design of 
recapturing her. After making the captive some 
presents, they bade adieu. Two months later they 
returned, apparently very much disappointed when 
they found the captive had left for her home. They 
were soon again upon the war path. 



268 



NAEEATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



DEDICATED TO MRS. FAXXY KELLY. 



BY A SOLDIER. 



Ix early youth, far in the distant west, 

"With gentle steps the fragrant fields you pressed; 

Then joy rebounded in thy youthful heart, 

Xor thought of care, or trouble, bore no part. 

The morn of life, whose sky seems ever bright, 

And distant hills are tinged with crimson light, 

When hope, bright hope, by glowing fancies driven, 

Fill'd thy young heart with raptured thoughts of heaven, 

'Twas there, neath yonder glorious westernsky, 

Where noble forests wave their heads on high, 

And gentle zephyrs, filled with rich perfume, 

Swept o'er vast prairies in undying bloom; 

And there where silvery lakes and rippling streams 

Go murmuring through the hills and valleys green, 

And birds sing gayly, as they soar along, 

In gentle notes, their ever-welcome song. 

'Twas there was passed thy youthful life away, 

And all became a dread reality ; 

Then woo'd and wedded to the one you loved, 

As partner of thy life all else above ; 

To share thy brightest hopes, or gloomy fears, 

Or mingle in thy smiles, or gushing tears ; 

To be to theeia constant bosom friend, 

Faithful and true till life's last hours should end: 

Those days and years so pleasantly passed by, 

No tears of grief — thy bosom knew no sigh; 

But, ah! those days, those halcyon days, are past, 

Those sunny hours, they were too sweet to last ! 

For far out o'er the broadest prairie plain, 

Onward you pressed a distant home to gain. 



AMO>*G THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



269 



Days, even weeks, so pleasantly passed o'er, 

That niem'ry brought back those sweet days of yore; 

Those days of thy youth for which you did sigh, 

But ne'er did ye think that some soon should die. 

For days of sadness, those days that come to all, 

From the humblest cot to the palace hall, 

When gathering darkness cloud the clear, blue sky, 

Our brightest prospects all in ruin lie. 

While gathering round the camp at close of day, 

As the sun shed forth her last but lingering ray, 

The war-whoop of the Sioux Indian band 

Was heard; " They come," and all surrounded stand, 

A moment more, and then around thee lay, 

As the dark smoke had cleared itself away, 

The lifeless forms of those in horror slain, 

And thou, alas ! the only one remain. 

Xo bosom friend, no counselor is near, 

To sooth thy troubled breast, or quell thy fear. 

Those dearest by all earthly ties are fled, 

And you, a captive, stand among the dead ; 

For months in bondage to this savage band, 

With none to rescue from his cruel hand, 

To rove with them o'er prairies far and wild, 

Far from thy husband and thy murdered child. 

Xo star of hope, nor sun's resplendent light, 

Sends down one gleam upon this fearful night ; 

Xo power to pierce the dark and hidden gloom, 

That veils the heart while in this earthly tomb. 

But, lo ! a change, a wondrous change, to thee! 

Once held a captive, but now from bondage free. 

The great Jehovah reigns ; His arm is strong, 

He sets the captive free, though waiteth long, 

And turns the darkest hours of midnight gloom, 

Into the effulgent brightness of noon. 

w. s. y. el 



270 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CERTIFICATE OF INDIAN CHIEFS. 



Personally appeared before me, a Notary Public for 
the District of Columbia, Mrs. Fanny Kelly, who is 
at this time a citizen of the State of Kansas, and be- 
ing duly sworn, deposes and says : 

That in the year 1864, she started from Geneva, 
Allen County, Kansas, for the purpose of settling 
with her husband and family in Montana, and for this 
purpose she with her husband took all the goods and 
chatties they had, which are enumerated below, with 
amount and value. 

She further says she is now a widow and has a 
family to support. 

But she was for many months a prisoner, and taken 
captive by a band of the Sioux Indians, at the time at 
war with the white people, and with the United States, 
as follows: On the 12th day of July, 1864, while on 
the usually traveled road across the plains, and west of 
Fort Laramie, she, with her husband and family, with 
several other persons, were attacked by these Indians, 
and five of the party were killed, while she was taken 
captive. That the Indians took or destroyed all they 
had. She was a captive for five months, suffered 
hardships and taunts, and was finally delivered to the 
military authorities of the United States in Dakota, at 
Fort Sully. 

That the following is a statement of their goods and 
effects, including stock, as near as she can remember. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



271 



The whole account was made out and placed, as she 
is informed, in the hands of Dr. Burleigh, late dele- 
gate from Dakota, but which she can not find at this 
time. The amount and the leading items she knows 
to be as follows : 

*f» jjc 

Fanny Kelly 

Subscribed and sworn to before me, this 24th day of 
February, A. D. 1870. 

Jas. H. McKenney, Notary Public, 
"Washington County, D. C. 

City of Washington, 1 
District of Columbia, > 
June 9th, 1870. J 

We, the undersigned, chiefs and head men of the 
Dakota or Sioux Indians, do hereby acknowledge and 
certify to the facts set forth in the foregoing affidavit 
of Mrs. Fanny Kelly, as to her captivity and to the 
destruction of her property by members of our nation. 
We acknowledge the justness of her claim against us 
for the loss of her goods, and desire that the same may 
be paid her out of any moneys now due our nation, or 
that may become due us by annuity or by any appro- 
priation made by Congress ; and we would respectfully 
request that the amount as set forth in the foregoing 
bill be paid to Mrs. Fanny Kelly by the Department, 
out of any funds that may now or hereafter belong 
to us. 

Spotted X Tail, 

Chief of Brule Sioux. 
Swift X Bear, 

Chief of Brule Sioux. 
Fast X Bear, 

Warrior, Brule Sioux. 
Yellow X Hair, 

Warrior, Brule Sioux. 



272 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



I certify that I was present when the above state- 
ment was signed by said Brule Sioux chiefs and war- 
riors, and that the same was fully explained to them 
before they subscribed to same by the interpreter. 

Chas. E. Gueru, 
Sioux Interpreter. 

Washington, D. C, June 9, 1870. 

Witnessed by : 
DeWitt C. Poole, 

Captain U. S. Army, and Agent for Sioux Indians. 

Red X Cloud, 
Red X Bog, 
Rocky X Bear, 
Long X Wolf, 
Sword X 
Setting X Bear, 
Little X Bear, 
Yellow X 

I certify that I was present when the above state- 
ment was signed by the Ogallala chiefs and warriors, 
and that the same was fully explained to them before 
they subscribed to the same by the interpreter. 

John Richard 

Witness : 
Juels Coffey. 

Washington, D. C, June 11, 1870. 

Little X Swan, 
Pretty X Bear, 
Black X Tomahawk, 
Red X Feather. 

I certify on honor that I was present when the above 
statement was signed by the said chiefs and warriors of 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



273 



the Minniconyon and Saus Arcs bands of Sioux In- 
dians, aud that the same was fully explained to them by 

his 

Bazel X Clemens, 

mark. 

Interpreter. 



Witness : 

F. D. Curtis 



New York, July 14, 1870. 



Geo. M. Randall, 
Capt. and Brvt. Maj. U. S. A., 
Indian Agent. 



274 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



CERTIFIED COPIES OF MY CORRESPOND- 
ENCE WITH CAPTAIN FISK. 



Washington, D. C, January 13, 1865. 

L. Thomas, Adjutant General, U. S. A., 

Washington, D. C. 

General : 

«J> vj> vj> vL* vj> 

^J* 

We made our start from Fort Ridgley, where I had 
received the kindest attentions and important favors 
from the officers in charge, on the afternoon of the 15th 
of July. 

vt/> «J> 

#J> »T» *T* ^ •'T* 

THE TRUCE — A CAPTIVE WHITE WOMAN. 

Soon there was a gathering of what appeared to be 
all the Indians about, on an eminence of prairie one 
mile away, and in full sight of the camp. There came 
from the crowd three unarmed warriors toward the 
train, holding up a white flag which they planted in 
the ground about seven hundred yards off, and then 
retired. 

This was an unexpected phase to the affair. While 
we were making extra preparations for war, there came 
a truce. I sent Mitchell, my brave and efficient officer 
of the guard, with two Sioux half-bred interpreters to 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 275 



ascertain the meaning of this overture. They found, 
on reaching the ground, a letter stuck in a stick, and 
directed to me. Without pausing to converse with 
the Indians, who were a few rods distant, my assistant 
returned to camp with the letter. That letter appeared 
to have been written by a white woman, a captive in 
the hands of the Indians, and read as follows: 

" Makatunke says he will not fight wagons, for they 
have been fighting two days. They had many killed 
by the goods they brought into camp. They tell me 
what to write. I do not understand them. I was 
taken by them July 12. They say for the soldiers to 
give forty head of cattle. 

" Hehutalunca says he fights not, but they have been 
fighting. Be kind to them, and try to free me, for 
mercy's sake. 

" I was taken by them July 12. 
(Signed) "Mrs. Kelly." 

" Buy me if you can, and you will be satisfied. They 
have killed many whites. Help me if you can. 

" Unkpapas (they put words in, and I have to obey) 
they say for the wagons they are fighting for them to 
go on. But I fear the result of this battle. The 
Lord have mercy on you. Do not move." 

I replied to this letter as follows : 

" Mrs. Kelly : 

"If you are really a white woman captive in the 
hands of these Indians, I shall be glad to buy you and 
restore you to your friends, and if a few unarmed In- 
dians will deliver you at the place where your letter 



276 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



was received, I will send there for them three good 
American horses, and take you to our camp. 

" I can not allow any party of Indians, few or many, 
to come to my train, or camp, while in this country. 

"Tell them I shall move when I get ready, and halt 
as long as I think proper. I want no advice or favor 
from the Indians who attacked, but am prepared to 
fight them as long as they choose to make war. I do 
not, in the least, fear the result of this battle. 

" Hoping that you may be handed to us at once for 
the offer I have made, 

"I am truly, 
(Signed) u Jas. L, Fisk, Capt. Comd'g." 

The above letter was sent back by the Indian mes- 
senger, and we awaited the result. In the afternoon 
we received the following reply : 

"I am truly a white woman, and now in sight of 
your camp, but they will not let me go. They say 
they will not fight, but don't trust them. They say, 
c How d'ye do.' They say they want you to give them 
sugar, coffee, flour, gunpowder, but give them nothing 
till you can see me for yourself, but induce them, taking 
me first. They want four wagons, and they will stop 
fighting. They want forty cattle to eat; I have to write 
what they tell me. They want you to come here — you 
know better than that. His name Chatvanco and the 
other's name Porcupine. Read to yourself, some of 
them can talk English. They say this is their ground. 
They say, ' Go home and come back no more.' The 
Fort Laramie soldiers have been after me, but they 
(the Indians) run so ; and they say they want knives 
and axes and arrow-iron to shoot buffalo. Tell them 
to wait and go to town, and they can get them. I 
would give them any thing for liberty. Induce them 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



277 



to show me before you give any thing. They are very 
anxious for you to move now. Do not, I implore you ; 
for your life's sake. 

" Fanny Kelly. 

"My residence formerly Geneva, Allen County, 
Kansas." 

I returned by the Indian the following reply : 

"Dear Madam: 

" Your second communication convinces me that you 
are what you profess to be, a captive white woman, 
and you may be assured that myself and my party 
are eager for release, but for the present I can not 
accede to the demands, or gratify the wants of your 
captors. We are sent on an important trust and mis- 
sion, by order of the great War Chief at Washington, 
westward to the mountain region, with a small party 
of well-armed and determined men, feeling entirely 
capable of defending ourselves; but we are not a war 
party, and our train is not intended for war purposes. 
Powder and shot we have, but no presents for the 
hostile Indians. 

" I am an officer of the Government, but am not 
authorized, by my instructions to give any thing but 
destruction to Indians who try to stop me on my 
march. However, I will, for your release, give three 
of my own horses, some flour, sugar, and coffee, or a 
load of supplies. Tell the Indians to go back for the 
night, and to-morrow at noon, if they will send you 
with five men to deliver you to my soldiers on the 
mound we occupied to-day, their main body not to 
advance beyond their present position, I will hand 
over to them the horses and provisions, which they will 
be permitted to take away to^ their headquarters. 



278 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



" Should there be occasion, the same opportunity for 
communicating will be granted to-morrow. 

" The Great Spirit tells me that you will yet be safely 
returned to your friends, and that all wrongs that 
have been committed on the defenseless and innocent 
shall be avenged. 

"In warmest sympathy, I am, Madam, 



(i 



"Jas. L. Fisk, 
Capt. and A. Q. M. U. S. A. 



rj^ 5{C ^JC 

With high regard, I have the honor to be, 
Yours, very truly, 

Jas. L. Fisk, 
Capt. and A. Q. M. Commanding Expedition. 




AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



279 



STATEMENT OF LIEUTENANT G. A. HES- 
SELBERGER. 



Washington, D. C, Feb'y 16, 1870. 
To the Hon. James Harlan, 

Chairman Com. Ind. Affairs, U. S. Senate. 

Sir: 

I have the honor to make the following statement in 
relation to the captivity and release of Mrs. Fanny 
Kelly. F _ y 

In the summer of 1864, an expedition under the 
command of General Alfred Sully, U. S. A., started 
against the hostile Sioux in Dakota Territory, of which 
expedition I was a member, being then an officer, First 
Lieutenant, in the Sixth Iowa Volunteer Cavalry. 
Whilst on the expedition, we ascertained that Mrs. 
Fanny Kelly was a prisoner of the Indians that we 
were then engaged against. After the command re- 
turned to Fort Rice, in Dakota Territory, news was 
received from Captain Fisk, an officer of the Engineer 
Department, U. S. A., that he was surrounded, and his 
train corralled by the same Indians that we had been 
fighting. I, with others, saw Fisk, and was personally 
told by him that he had received notes and letters of 
warning from Mrs. Kelly, telling him that he must 
not break his train, that the Indians intended to fall 
upon the two portions, if he did, and to massacre his 
guard and the emigrants and children with him. 



280 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



In the fall, after the expedition had been abandoned, 
the troops were scattered at different posts along the 
Missouri River, I, with ray company, being left at 
Fort Sully, Dakota Territory. About the latter part of 
November, an Indian came inside the post. I, being 
officer of the day, asked him what he wanted. He 
said he came a long way, and wanted to know if I 
was the " big chief," if so, he had a paper for me to 
see. He gave it to me. It was a sheet torn out of a 
business book, and numbered 76 in the corner. The 
substance of the letter was as follows : 

" I write this letter, and send it by this Indian, but 
don't know whether you will get it, as they are very 
treacherous. They have lied to me so often ; they have 
promised to bring me to town nearly every day. I 
wish you could do something to get me away from 
them. If they do bring me to town, be guarded, as 
they are making all kinds of threats and preparations 
for an attack. I have made a pencil of a bullet, so it 
might be hard to read. Please treat this Indian well. 
If vou don't, thev ruight hill rue." After bavins the 
Indian remain for a few days, and giving him plenty 
to eat, he was sent on his return with a letter to Mrs. 
Kelly. A short time after this, one morning, we dis- 
covered, back of the Fort on the hill, a large body of 
Indians. The commanding officer was notified of the 
fact. He immediately gave orders to prepare the fort 
for defense. Since the warning received from Mrs. 
Kelly, we had been unusually watchful of the Indians. 
The fort was poorly constructed, having been built by 
soldiers for winter quarters. The Indians were notified 
not to approach the fort, and only the chiefs, who num- 
bered ten or twelve, were allowed to come inside the 
gates, bringing with them Mrs. Kelly, and when inside 
the fort, the gates were immediately closed, shutting 
put the body of the Indians, who numbered about 1,000 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



281 



to 1,200. A bargain was made for her, and the articles 
agreed upon were delivered for her in exchange. 

I believe, and it was the opinion of others, that the 
advice and warning of Mrs. Kelly was very valuable 
to us, and was instrumental in putting us on our guard, 
and enabled us to ward off the threatened attack of the 
Indians. In my opinion, had the Indians attacked the 
fort, they could have captured it. 

The day that Mrs. Kelly was brought into the fort 
was one of the coldest I ever experienced, and she was 
very poorly clad, having scarcely any thing to protect 
her person. Her limbs, hands, and face were terribly 
frozen, and she was put in the hospital at Fort Sully, 
where she remained for a long time, nearly two months, 
for treatment. 

(Signed) G. A. Hesselberger, 

First Lieutenant U. S. Army. 

Kes. Leavenworth City. 



Treasury Department, 
Second Auditor's Office, June 3, 1870. 

The foregoing is a correct copy of the statement of 
Lieutenant Hesselberger on file in this office. 

E. B. French. 



24 



282 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



STATEMENT OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS 
OF THE SIXTH IOWA CAVALRY. 



We, the undersigned, late officers and members of 
the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, being duly sworn, do hereby 
depose and say that, during the winter of the years 
1864 and 1865, the said Sixth Iowa Cavalry was sta- 
tioned, and doing military duty, at Fort Sully, in the 
Territory of Dakota; that we, in our respective mili- 
tary capacities, were present during the winter stated 
at the aforesaid post of Fort Sully. Deponents further 
say that, on or about the 6th day of December, in the 
year 1864, an Indian appeared before the fort, and 
signified to the officer of the day, Lieutenant G. A. 
Hesselberger, that he had something to communicate to 
those within the fort ; and the said Indian was allowed 
to enter, and presented to the commanding officer, Ma- 
jor A. E. House, of the regiment before stated, a note, 
or letter, which letter we all thoroughly knew the pur- 
port of, and it was seen and read by . It was 

written, or purported to be, by one Mrs. Fanny Kelly, 
who represented herself as a captive in the hands of 
certain Blackfeet Sioux Indians; and that, under a 
pretext of delivering her up to her people, they in- 
tended attacking the town or village to which they 
purposed going. 

Deponents further say that, at the time of the re- 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



283 



ceipt of this letter, the said Fort Sully was not in 
such a state of defense as would have enabled the gar- 
rison to hold it against the attack of any considerable 
body of men ; that, in consequence of the receipt of 
said letter, Major House brought the cannon in po- 
sition to bear on all sides of the fort, and otherwise 
ordered and disposed of the garrison to withstand any 
attempt to capture or destroy the fort. 

Deponents further say that, on or about the 9th day 
of December, the said Mrs. Fanny Kelly was brought 
in as a captive and delivered by the Indians to the 
commanding officer at Fort Sully ; that the Indians 
came up to the fort painted in war paint, and singing 
their war songs ; that as soon as Mrs. Kelly was within 
the gates of the fort, they were closed, and all the 
Indians save those who had her directly in charge 
were shut out from entrance into said fort. 

Deponents further say, that they verily believe, from 
information then gained, and from that which they af- 
terward learned, it was the intention of the Indians to 
attack the fort, and they were only prevented from do- 
ing so by the preparations which the letter of warning 
from the said Mrs. Fanny Kelly had induced the com- 
manding officer to make; and they verily believe that, 
had the attack been made without such preparations, it 
WGuld have resulted in the capture of the fort and the 
massacre of its inmates ; and such was the expressed 
opinion of nearly all the members of the said Sixth 
Iowa Cavalry then stationed therein ; and further de- 
ponents say not. 



Signed. - 



'John Logan, Capt. Co. K ) Sixth Reg. Iowa Cavalry, 
Dean Cheadle, 0. S. " 
John M. Williams, Q. M. S. 
John Magee, Sergt Co. H, 
John Cooper, Corp. Co. K, 
Merit M. Oakley, Corp. Co. H % 1 



284 



NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 



Personally appeared before me, A. J. McKean, Clerk 
of the District Court, Linn County, State of Iowa, and 
made solemn oath that the foregoing is true and cor- 
rect in all particulars, and that neither of the parties 
hereto subscribing is interested in any way in any ef- 
fort which the said Mrs. Kelly may make, or has 
made, for indemnity, on this 2 2d day of January, 
A. D., 1870. 

[Seal.] A. J. McKean, 

Clerk District Court, Linn County, Iowa. 

Treasury Department, 
Second Auditor's Office, December 2d, 1870. J 

I certify the foregoing to be a true copy of the 
original filed in this office. 

E. B. French, 

Second Auditor, 

\The memoranda below are written with pencil.'] 

Captain Logan was the officer of the day when 
Mrs. Kelly was brought into the fort (Sully). 

John Magee, Sergeant Co. H. Sixth Iowa Cavalry, 
was sergeant of the guard at the same time. 

To Hon. James Harlan, U. S. S , and Hon. TTm. Smyth, M. C, 

Second Congressional District, Iowa : 

Gentlemen : — 

I was at Fort Sully when the arrangement was 
made for the capture of this woman. Was not there 
when the Indians brought her into the fort; but am 
satisfied that the above affidavit, in the main, is cor- 
rect. 

(Signed.) T. S. Bardwell, 

Late A$sista?it Surgeon Sixth Iowa Cavalry. 



AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 



285 



Treasury Department, ) 
Second Auditor's Office, December 24, 1870. j 

I certify the foregoing to be a true copy of the 
original filed in this office. 

E. B. French, 
Second Auditor. 




'ft 



o o 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium Oxide 



Treatment Date: 




iliOQ 



KKEEPER 



PRESERVATION TECHNOLOGIES, INC. 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 



/!/' ) Cranberry Twp., PA 16066 
(412) 779-2111 



- 



